Four Hearts Of One Journey

by Owriush

We all know the story of Kingdom hearts with Sora, BUT what would happen if he never existed and instead Ruby Rose, Blake Belladonna, Yang Xiao Long and Weiss Schnee where the chosen Keyblade wielders. Follow in this story as Team RWBY, Donald Duck, Goof and three more new friends find a way to stop the heartless. WhiteRose and BumbleBee pairing along with new worlds and people :D

25. Chapter 25

WHATS UP!

That odd hello out of the way. Here we are, another chapter. So soon some of you wonder. Well yeah, I decided to write up the next chapter for this arc. It was fun to write also… when you start reading. I'm just going to say this, the chapter here is a bit… longer than the usual ones. Reasons are that well just I really wanted put some of the plot points I've been wanting to put up in this chapter. Better start now then later on in the chapters.

Still after you read through this, I'll explain some of the possibly more curious questions some of you may start wondering by the end of this chapter. So have fun reading my fellow readers/ authors

I do NOT in any way own RWBY or Kingdom hearts, along with any of the other franchise used in this story be it from literature, games, TV, anime and such . RWBY belongs to Rooster Teeth, Kingdom heart belongs to Square Enix/Disney; all other franchise belong to their respective creators.

---

Four Hearts of One Journey

Chapter. 24: The Creed: Pt.1

"And… we're here!" Donald shouted as the Gummie ship finally stopped, both he and Goofy glad it was another successful world door run

The two then looked back seeing that Ikail, Dante and Guin had gotten use to the rush the world doors would leave after traversing it. Then they saw Ruby, Weiss, Blake and Yang had also gotten used to it a bit more. Their new eight allies, the servants well…

"Oh god…ah…ugh…"Leonardo gasped, trying to not hurl over the nice fancy ship they found themselves in. She liked doing crazy stunts at times, but this was too much of that

"At least…you don't…ugh…have a weak stomach." Atalanta stated, keeping a strong front even if her inside felt like they'd been jumbled into a mix of queasiness. Worse thing was, she just learned she had a weak stomach because of that crazy world door "Jeanne, you…ugh…you doing okay?"

"So swirly…oh, pretty stars." Jeanne muttered as she didn't look sick, but looked like she'd been through the ringer. The ringer being the crazy flying she had just endured, she already made an opinion; a very strong one that people were never meant to fly and this world door just proved her theory

"That's a no." Dante stated, feeling pity for the girl; knowing what she and her fellows must be experiencing from their first of many flights. He then looked over to see Mordred wasn't fazed and seemed well "Have to say Mordred. I'm surprised you took it so well."

"Well yeah, you think something like this would scare a knight such as I?" Mordred rebutted with a wide cocky smirk. Only, that Dante then noticed her left arm was shaking like a lot and Mordred seemed to be doing her best to keep it from showing

"Right…" Dante muttered, slightly amused. But frowned looking back at the rest of the servants once more

"You sure none of you need something or anything to help?" Ikail asked as she swore the ship had something to deal with first time queasiness, well she hoped at least

"It's appreciated but…hm…but we'd not be heroic sprits if we let a simple….fast…unnerving flight keep us down." Scathach replied proudly, even if she looked a bit green in the face. But everyone knew she was trying to play tough "Anyways, look at Fran. She's fine like I am. Yes…very…fine…"

"We get it." Guin replied back, actually chucking a little for once as everyone looked to see Frankenstein was indeed unfazed

"Grah, uff, uff, grah." Berserker grunted with a small shy smile. No one outside from Jeanne knew what she just said, mostly likely having to get use to her wording before understanding

"Mommy…mama my tummy hurts." Jack whined suddenly, laying on both her adoptive mothers laps. Pushing her arms against her stomach, as she felt ill from the flight. It had been fun at first, until things got really, really crazy with the maneuvers "I don't like this feeling…"

"It's okay Jackie. Just lay down and let your stomach rest." Weiss sweetly said, having already formed a stronger attachment to Jack. It was very sudden and shocking to accept being a mother, but it felt nice. Very nice, she remember much of her own mom plenty enough before… well Weiss would try to be a good mother. Though it was a great bonus that she was being a mother with her sweet lovely Ruby, like a dream of hers coming true

"Yeah. Just rest." Ruby muttered sweetly herself, gently brushing her child's hair with her hands for more comfort. Remembering when Summer did with her whenever she got queasy. She also instinctively began to hum a small little tune, also remembering Summer would sing when putting her and Yang to sleep

"That's sweet." Saber whispered, smiling a little as she found the girls motherly instincts impressive. She looked slightly over to Mordred, who was trying to act tough like Scathach was

Saber had been feeling conflicted, here now was her child. The same one that had been kept from her after she and Morgana… well at least no one found out she had sex and conceived a child with her half-sister. Sometimes she wished she ever had asked Merlin for that spell he cast, to make her more of a man. Sure it helped keep her secret of being a woman during her rule, but the changes sadly came with those very strong male urges when it came attractive women. Sadly too, she did have as much as she hated to admit it. But she did have a deep lust and feelings for her half-sister. But then again, back in her time that wasn't such a looked down on issue, well okay it was but mainly because no one ever publicly had relations with their siblings.

Still Saber didn't know what to do. She was surprised that her child hadn't attacked and tried killing her. But she had a feeling that was because Mordred knew she was outnumbered is she tried, that and also her master most likely would use a command seal if needed. If they even worked the same way usual seals did, if anything Jeanne said earlier was correct. Though at the same time Saber was happy too, she had felt deep regret on how she had handled the situation when Mordred first said she was her child. She was back then cold, very cold…inhuman. Eventually some would even say she was, 'A king who did not understand the hearts of those she ruled over.' But right now, Saber didn't want to think or worry about it. She would have time to try and make amends with Mordred, even if she was rightful still angry at her child at the same time; for being a major part of their kingdoms fall. Saber then suddenly felt her cheek get poked. She looked to it was from Nursery Rhyme, who unlike the other servants aside from herself and Fran seemed perfectly okay.

"Are you okay, you seem in lala land?" Nursery Rhyme asked cutely, getting a small chuckle from Saber as she couldn't help but find her and Jack adorable

"Sweetie, that's not nice. You don't poke people in the face." Blake said kindly, but in a slightly stern tone

"Oh sorry mom." Nursey Rhyme replied shyly as Blake chuckled, seeing Yang suddenly start tickling the child's cheeks getting a cute giggle from the child herself. Saber just decided to keep silent and enjoy this rare moment of peace. But Ruby decided to try and make some conversation with them all, since they were part of the team now. Ruby already knew what to speak about too

"Anyways. Ladies, friends, sisters, niece, daughter… my lovely wife." Ruby happily said as Weiss blushed, seeing that Ruby only said that to get her flustered. The flirty wink confirmed it. But still the servants thankfully were feeling better as it was a quick case of queasiness. As they and the others turned their attention to Ruby who motioned them to the left windows of the ship "If you will please. Let us gaze upon the world below us!"

"Huh?" All the Servants asked, thankful the back of the ship was big enough that they could all look out the window. Weiss now holding Jack in her arms, as Yang held Nursery Rhyme now moved next to Ruby, Blake and the rest did the same, looking to see the world below them

Said world looked like a normal world full of water, plants, the bright shining sun and small cities made of bricks but with walls around them. It was pretty to say the least.

"So any thoughts people?" Weiss asked as the world below them was hard to tell what it was like, other than it looked civilized

"Looks like architecture of old Italy." Jeanne answered, surprised to see the style of the buildings having seen a few merchants back when she was a simple farm girl; sell paintings all the way from Italy. Most having images of buildings painted in, which looked familiar to what she was seeing below

"Italy?" Yang asked, confused on the terminology; though if anything it sounded like a good dish name

"No need to mind Yang. Honest." Jeanne responded, as she found it still odd that these other masters were their allies. But she was happy too, she found it more enjoyable then having to kill each other from what the grail wars would have wanted

"Still. Looks… rich and yet also poverty stricken." Atalanta muttered, as that meant the kids were most likely in the less hospitable areas of this world. Much to her anger, she hated to think they suffered because of those in power care little from them. She narrowed her eyes, clenching her fists a bit as she would kill anyone she spotted harming a child in this new world, she would do it with glee even. But she then felt a hand touch her shoulder, looking to her right to see Donald had been it

"Hey don't worry. I'm sure the kids are fine. Honest." Donald kindly stated, but Atalanta could tell he knew how she felt. A sort of kinship then formed between the two, two who care for the well-being for kids

"I do hope you're right Donald. Thank you." Atalanta sweetly replied, as she knew Donald was just saying that to help her feel better. But she appreciated her new friends kind gesture

"Good thing too, I just made quick check and we can all go down there!" Goofy informed the others, as team RWBY was relieved by that news since it meant they would have plenty of back up in this new world. Also because they could hang out with their friends too, it was a bit of a hassle to explain what happened in worlds they were made to go in with just the four of them

"Sweet, first world to go into. This is gonna be fun." Mordred proudly stated, with a determined smirk; everyone else shared her sentiment ready for whatever this world was going to throw at them

"Then let's get going. Girls." Guin stated as team RWBY nodded, as they gave Donald affirmative nods. Donald already understanding quickly got back in his seat

"Right then, let's get this show on the road!" Donald shouted, as he pressed the red button and with that they were sent into the new world

-A few minutes later-

"Ugh..." Ruby muttered as she looked around to see she was in a field of grass, a few good feet away from a large wooden gate. In which was connected to a long tan stone wall coming out from both sides and making what Ruby guessed a circular shape. She got back up, dusting herself off and huffed "Now I wonder where the others are?"

"We're right behind you baby sis!" Yang answered suddenly from behind, Ruby Turing around and saw that like on Hercules world; their apparel had changed. Not just them either, but the servants too. The men in funny, odd suits and the girls all in dresses

Yang now wore a long yellow dres with long black sleeves, a black bow around the waist and wore a pair of black shoes. Her hair also was tied in ponytail, with a black bow that tied it in place. Ruby smiled, as her big sister looked as always so pretty. She wondered is she could ever get as pretty as her big sister was

Weiss herself wore a long sleeved dress that was ice blue, but had white around the cuffs and hem of the skirt. She wore white shoes along with her hair being cut short, she also had her nails painted an aqua blue. Ruby blushed a little, already having many… thoughts occurred to her and how easy it could be to do some fun stuff with Weiss privately. Weiss seeming to tell, smiled a little seductively, winking like it was promise for some real fun times ahead if they find a private chance to do so; much to Ruby's internal joy.

Blake sported fully black long sleeved dress. But had the cuffs and hem of the skirt a white color, along with a pair of black shoes. Her ears still showed oddly enough, but at least they weren't taken away thankfully, because Ruby could tell her future sister in law would have most likely freaked out.

Jeanne wore what some would say a princess wore. It was a lovely violet long sleeved dress, with white around the cuffs and skirt hem. She wore well made black boots, a silver hair piece and thankfully still had her hair tied in a braid. She also had a neckless with a cross around her neck. Ruby did notice though that her servant Jeanne seemed shy about what she wore, but she found that a little amusing.

Jack her cute daughter was in a black long sleeved ruffled dress, with purple lining. Her little purple pumps now shoes a noble woman would wear, her scar still there and her hair now long. Like to the back of her ankles sort of long. Finally Jack had a black head band with a purple flower connect to the head band. Jack though seemed uncomfortable in it, but Ruby saw Weiss gently patting Jacks head getting a child to smile. Which is what Ruby guess was what kept Jack from pouting and mostly likely throwing a tantrum being in the dress.

Scathach, her girlfriends older servant wore a long dark purple dress with black on the cuffs and skirt hem. Here shoes black heels, her nails painted black, dark purple lip sick, a black veil over the back of her long purple hair and finally she wore a dark purple coat. Ruby wondered if the woman was use to nice clothing like these, since it seemed Scathach was happy about her new dress.

Mordred her girlfriends younger servant, was not at all okay with the dress she was put in. As the girl looked like she was about to just rip it off and snap. Her dress was oddly enough like Sabers, expect the shoulders were less puffy and she also had a red/ gold lined coat over her dress like Scathach had. Her hair was now long, but still had the scruffy puff tied behind while a gold hair tied was in place of her usual one. She also wore a pair of black heels, along with black eyeliner and dark red lipstick. Ruby had a feeling this was some sort of joke the world for some reason had decided to pull on Mordred if that was even possible.

Atalanta her future sisters in laws, sister from another mother servant. Wore a long sleeved forest green dress with yellow markings that went down the dress, white puffy cuffs and a white skirt hem. Her hair was the same and oddly enough her cat tail and cat ears still showed too. But she now had black eyeliner and dark green lip stick. Finally she wore a pair of dark brown leather hunting boots. Ruby wondered now, what people might say when they saw Blake and Atalanta's ears. She just hoped it wasn't too bad, if that happened.

Frankenstein her future sister in laws silent, but kind servants outfit was her usual attire. Expect she now wore dark black leather heeled boots, had long sleeves also while her hands were bare, she still had her veil, but she didn't have the metal bits on face making her look kind of like Jeanne in a way face wise. Her hair was still short and her bangs still covering her eyes, which from the brief look Ruby saw were a mitch-match of yellow and Blue. Ruby wondered now if she could speak, if the worlds changed their attire; it could change other things on certain people possibly like the inability to speak easily.

Nursery Rhyme's her adorable niece dress was the same also, only that the skirt was longer and her hair was long like Jack's. The little girl was though a bit occupied, as Blake was now aweing over with how cute her daughter looked, much to Nursery Rhymes joy as a large smile appeared across her face. Ruby smiled some more at the sight, as she was glad already to have Nursery Rhyme as her niece.

Leonardo her sisters second and older servant's dress also was pretty much the same. Only that her legs were now covered by a skirt in the same design as her top, her left arm now was the same as her right with the long blue glove on it. She also wore on her head a cap that also was the same style as her dress color wise. She had a little bit of eyeliner and that was all. Ruby wondered, she just noticed the woman seemed happy; not just normal happy but reminiscent happy like she'd been here before. Ruby would see if she ask later on that if the woman would answer that is.

Saber meanwhile, well she wore her usual outfit without he armor. The only real difference was that her hair was now let down and she wore brown leather boots. Other than that, Saber just looked like an even more elegant version of herself, if that was possible. Now Ruby was really wondering what was her story, she looked so royal in appearance.

Ikail herself wore a dress just like the others, with the coat like what Mordred and Scathach did along with veil like Fran wore. But she wore black lip stick, black eyeliner and had long somewhat scruffy hair. The colors were black mostly, but the cuffs and skirt hem were a dark blood red. Ikail also wore a pair of black heels and had a dark blood red bow tied around her waist. In all honesty, Ruby though thought it made the kind woman look a bit scary; when Ikail was really just a sweet kind friend

Ruby in total was impressed by the designs and well-made clothing the world her had given the girls. When she looked at the boys, she found that the world was good with fashion for both genders. Seeing the boys looked like city boys, but fancy ones.

Dante wore a well-made red silk dress shirt, with long sleeves, puffy white cuffs and a pair of black pants and dark brown leather boots. His hair was combed back nicely and he also wore a cross neckless like Jeanne did. Though Ruby snickered a bit, seeing her friend seemed a bit uncomfortable in such clothing and seemed to want to wear something if anything else then his current attire.

Guin himself wore a green tunic, which was over a dark tan long sleeve undershirt, dark brown pants and black boots, though what was very different when it came to Guin. Was that he had a human face now. His mask gone, Guin's face was strong around the chin; he had sharp eyes and a permit cold look about him. Also he had messy short black hair and a black chin goatee. But Ruby only guessed that was what he looked like, for all she knew the world here could have crafted that face for him.

Finally Donald and Goofy were…different. But to be perfectly honest it was funny and adorable in what they had been turned into. Donald was a normal old duck. But had a blue strip down his back, wings and center of his head. He also had a little black necktie around his neck. Goofy was a pale ginger bloodhound with a droopy face, a black furred tail and black underside. Though despite his more feral look, Goofy still had that aura of kindness and silliness with him. Either way Ruby found the transformation adorable yes since she was a big animal lover, but also she found it really funny being that her two friends were now normal Animals.

Lastly Ruby took a good look at herself the best she could. Her long sleeved dress was red around the upper torso and shoulder. But became black around the lower parts of her sleeves and skirt. She also sported a pair of black shoes. Odd thing was she touched her hair to realized it was longer, almost down halfway to her back; she also noticed a small braid on the left side of her face. Ruby found this an odd transformation to say the least, not that it wasn't weird when they entered Hercules world. But still this was the odder of the two, at least for now it was.

"Again and why do we have different hair styles?" Ruby asked as Weiss, Blake and Yang shrugged. Ikail chuckled, Guin and Dante shrugged too. Donald quacked seeming frustrated with his transformation and Goofy happily just sat down wagging his tail. Most of the servants were curious about this themselves , though a few didn't mind the dresses while others did

"Can't say dear, but what I'm more annoyed by the fact were in dresses again. I mean I like wearing a dress once in while myself. But this particular dress feels more restrictive than the ones we wore in Olympus." Weiss replied as she tugged on the sleeves of her dress, even if she found it pretty

"No kidding!" Mordred screamed as Saber gave her look, one that said 'Leave it be.' Mordred would have screamed, but then again she felt that her action could cause more damage then anything. She may be not the brightest tool in the shed, but she wasn't some dumb barbarian…mostly. So she let the dress stay on, much to her internal rage as she looked over the fabric "This is hoity toity crap!"

"Agreed, I just wonder why some of these worlds have such restrictive clothing for women." Blake stated, liking the dress but a bit annoyed that this was the second time they were put in them; she hoped this wouldn't be a trend in some of the future worlds they'd have to visit

"Oh it's not that bad." Leonardo stated sweetly as she now realized what this place was. It may not have been her home, but it was an eerily similar version of it "Besides we look nice in them, even if these are restrictive."

"True LeVin. Still I keep getting the idea some of these view women as weak in some places." Yang stated in slight irritation, though she had to admit she wore the outfit well "But come on get with the program worlds. Women can kick butt just as much as a man can!"

"As much as I agree with you girls I do." Dante stated as he had to admit, he had a similar mind set until he started this journey seeing all the damage the women around him could dish out just as much as the men around him were. Still unknown to Leonardo, Dante also knew what this place was. It was much different from his version, but still the same home he had lived in and he knew some of the stricter policies along with the severe punishments if they were broken "But may I suggests keeping that on the down low here. People around here may not be so…open to that idea."

"Hey you want to say that again mother f-" Mordred began to yell, offended by that as to her it seemed like he was being like most men back in her time and how they treated woman. But Saber quickly covered her mouth, much to her increased anger and shock. But froze in fear seeing the narrowed her father… mother was giving her

"Quiet. Dante is right." Saber stated as even if she hated to admit it, she already knew how dangerous it could be if she and the girls acted equal to men. This was a time era that those thoughts, at least for most of the masses on both sides of the gender scale would be look down on. She then moved her hand off of Mordred's mouth as she sighed "Honestly, use our head. I know you can."

"Ah…" Mordred muttered, surprised to hear an actual compliment from her father… mother even if it sounded a bit like an insult too

"Anyways. As much as I also hate to admit it. Master, Ruby, Weiss, Yang. You girls need to be careful saying things like that around here. Please." Atalanta added in, with a concerned and also slight scolding tone. Team RWBY did see the logic in that, seeing the worried faces of Dante, Ikail and the rest. So they just nodded, smiling in reassurance as they understood. Atlanta happy her master and girls didn't take offense, then looked to Dante and Guin "We'll have to reply on you while we mascaraed throughout the city."

"We can count on you two correct?" Scathach asked smirking, as Donald quacked more and Goofy sweetly barked. Getting a quick laugh from the woman as she petted both their heads "Yes you two as well. So can we?"

"You have our word. You we'll treat you ladies as nobles while here." Guin answered calmly

"Indeed." Dante kindly added with a smile

"Still what should our covers story be. People will ask about us and some of us on our more…different appearances. No offense Blake and Atlanta." Jeanne asked, hoping she hadn't offended either of them

"None taken." Blake and Atalanta kindly replied back, much to Jeanne's relief. Then she and the others began to think, then think some more, then more and more again. But nothing seemed to be coming to any of them ,well the adults at least

"Anything?" Yang asked, only to get nods no

"Grah…uff." Frankenstein replied, shrugging and sighing in her own way

"Great… this may be more complicated then needed." Weiss muttered, until she felt a tug on her dress. Looking down to see her new niece Nursery Rhyme being the puller. She smiled as she knelt down to her eye level "Yes Nursery Rhyme?"

"Um…well, m-me and Jack have an idea auntie." Nursery Rhyme shyly said, as mostly everyone internally almost passed out from the cuteness

"Hm. Well what is then sweeties?" Jeanne sweetly asked as Jack coughed, getting everyone attention while Nursery Rhyme move next to her

"Well miss Jeanne. Mommy, mama, auntie Blake and auntie Yang will act as four young noble women. Scathach you'll be the mom for them, Jeanne and Atalanta the little sister. Fran the auntie, then me and Alice will be the grand kids. Leonardo will be our teacher in studies, Saber our teacher in elegance and Mordred you'll be our playmate who is the daughter of Saber." Jack happily explained as Mordred at least wanted to hit the kid for calling her a girl, even if she was one. But again she wasn't stupid enough to do it, that wouldn't end well for her. The other women and team RWBY were fine with it. Nursey Rhyme then took over, looking at the boys

"Then um…you mister Guin and Dante will be our body guards. Donald mine and Jacks pet duck alongside Goofy." Nursery Rhyme answered with a slightly louder tone. Mainly looking at Guin and Dante, since Donald and Goofy were fine with that arrangement since their bodies weren't as useful for the time "S-So you better be good bodyguards for us misters!"

"We shall little mistresses." Dante and Guin both said, in a teasing manner as they kneeled before the two young girls. Like gallant knights to princesses, both Jack and Nursery Rhyme blushing a bit; not being use to this at all

"G-Good." Jack stated with a slight blush as she and Nursery Rhyme quickly ran to their mothers-mothers. That being Weiss and Blake as both girls chuckled a bit from their daughters shyness

"Well now. Shall we." Ikail asked as she motioned to the large wooden gate. The group seeing people moving in and out of the city walls. Along with a lone guardsman, standing at attention

"We should. Come on. Let's just hope we don't run into any issues." Ruby said as she and the others made their way up to the gate

Once the group made it to the gates, having waited for a few groups of people ahead of them to go in; though not without some folks giving the group odd stares on the way. But as it was their turn, Ruby walking by only for the guard to stop her, swing down his spear front of her like a stop sign.

"Hey, what gives?" Ruby asked, slightly pouty from the rude gesture as the gate guard looked bored and uncaring

"A hundred Florine's please." The Guard asked, having a dull tone to fit his bored look

"A hundred?" Leonardo and Dante asked, finding this an outrage. Everyone else felt the same, peeved at the man; especially Weiss who walked up next to Ruby

"Now wait just a moment sir, my friends and I saw all these other people pass by without having to pay." Weiss sternly stated, crossing her arms

"Indeed good sir. Would you kindly let us by, please?" Jeanne asked kindly, but peeved a little herself at the man's look of boredom; when he had a very important job to do. Saber and Mordred just were seething

-"If I saw him do that in Camelot. I'd have deck him!"- Mordred and Saber thought, angrily keeping their tempers in as to not cause a scene as they and the rest watch the guard pretend to think on the words

"True… but I don't care, now I'll ask again. A hundred Florine's or leave." The Guard remarked sternly as he kept his hand held open. Jack herself was so close to just kill the annoying man, who was being mean to her mommy and mama

"YOU AS-" Mordred screamed, about to charge the annoying man and beat him to a pulp. Atalanta, Guin, Goofy and Blake were about to stop her. Only for a man to walk in front of the group. Then of all the luck, he dropped a hundred Florine's into the guards hand

"I think that will pay for these people, correct?" The man asked

Said man looked to be in his later forties or early fifties if they went off by his looks, his hair a brown shoulder length style, along with peach skin and brown eyes. He wore what on would call a nobleman's outfit as it was puffy in some place, along with being a mixture of dark wine like colors. The guard looked at the coins in his hands, before shrugging and moving his spear back to his side

"Hm. Good enough, you can all come in now. Just don't cause any trouble." The guard stated with slight sternness, as the group and the man made their way through. Once inside, they stopped near a wall all getting in to small circle to speak

"Hey thank you mister..." Yang said breaking the ice, as the man chuckled

"It's alright child, my name is Giovanni Auditore." Giovanni answered with a bow " And it's was no trouble helping you folks out. Still may I know of your names?"

"Oh right!" Ruby said slightly embarrassed she forgot to do that. "My name is Ruby Rose and these are my friends."

"Weiss Schnee, a pleasure sir." Weiss said next doing a quick bow, but not before lightly poking Ruby's left arm. Signaling Ruby to bow as well

"Sup I'm Yang Xi Long, little Ruby's big sister." Yang said now with a big grin, but got a light slap on the head from Blake

"Do apologize for her behavior. I'm Blake Belladonna." Blake stated with a small smile as Yang already knew her girlfriend was going to chassis her about her manners when meeting strangers

"Guin." Guin simply said with a quick bow

"Dante Algeria good sir." Dante kindly said with bow and nod

"Atalanta good sir." Atalanta kindly said too, with a crusty as she could sense this man was a good person already

"Scathach." Scathach said next, wary of the man still; but also willing to give him a chance to prove to be an ally

"Um…well ah… Alice." Nursery Rhyme answered, having an odd feeling that she'd feel bad if she lied to him. It wasn't technically her name, but again it was so she decided to use it for this case. Blake and Yang looked at her, smiling finding the name cute

"Jeanne my good sir and thank you so much again for the help." Jeanne sweetly stated, apperceptive of the man's kind gesture

"Leonardo." Leonardo answered kindly, seeing the man raise an eyebrow for just a moment; before seeming to let it be

"Jack. My name." Jack answered a bit shy of the new man, then again she was always a bit... iffy with new adults; especially men

"My name is…." Saber began to say, but like Alice. She actually felt bad, not properly saying her true name to the man who just helped them out from the goodness of his heart. Also it's not like she'd be in danger if everyone with her at the moment heard her name even if Mordred already knew it. So she reassessed herself, acting a proper noblewoman would in this situation "I am Artoria Pendragon. I pleasure to make you're acquaintance sir."

"Likewise madam." Geovanni replied with a bow, before looking at Mordred and Frankenstein smirking "Who the lovely ladies like to tell me their names?"

"Hm…" Mordred pouted, now realizing she'd have to deal with people calling her well a girl. Much to her hatred of it, but knew already that would make things tense for her with the others and she did not want to deal with that. She was knight for the grails sake, being called a girl shouldn't be so bad. At least that's what she told herself, taking in a deep breath as she smiled back "Mordred Pendragon and yes. I am….Artoria's ….daughter."

"Well meet. What of her?" Geovanni asked looking at Frankenstein who shyly rubbed her left arm "Hm?"

"Oh sorry about her. She sadly had an accident and she can't speak much, barely really. But she is…Fran." Ikail answered for Frankenstein. Who was relived "I'm Ikail by the way. Goofy the dog and Donald the duck are pets for the little ones Jack and Alice here."

"Well then it's is good to know and meet all of you. If I must ask. But are you all new here?" Geovanni asked, as the group looked to one another; before at Ruby who slowly nodded getting the hint

"Ahem. Yeah we are. We didn't know we'd have to pay a toll and we don't have money at all." Ruby answered as she realized that was a big issue right now, but she was surprised when Geovanni chuckled smiling with reassurance

"Ah I see. Well if it would not seem odd. But I would gladly allow you all to stay at the villa with my family." Geovanni answered kindly, as the group was shocked at that

"Oh no we would want to be a bother for and your family, really." Jeanne replied back, as she could tell none of them wanted to feel like a burden for Geovanni

"Ah pff. Enough madam. It is fine honest. Besides I've done so before and my wife would be crossed with me if I didn't help. Bless her." Geovanni explained "Besides, our villa is big enough. We need to start using up those spaces anyways."

"Well..." Weiss began to say as she looked at the others who just nodded slowly yes. She sighed, feeling off having to intrude on Geovanni's home even if he was the one who suggested it in the first place "Alright then I guess we'll take your offer up. Thank you very much. But may I ask why?"

"Well like I said my wife would be crossed with me, I like to be helpful to my fellow man and... I can tell you all are kind folks. All of you." Geovanni answered, looking at Mordred for a moment as she felt a bit shocked like he knew her in way already

"It makes sense." Scathach stated with a shrug

"It does. Though can I ask myself. But how do you know that we're kind people?" Blake asked curious about that specific word Giovani said

"Ah you caught that miss Belladonna, let's just say I have an eye for it." Giovani explained as Blake sworn he put empathize on the word eye, Atalanta, Jack, Guin and Artoria saw it too. But none of them seem to want to push it any further

"Well either way. Thank you kindly Geovanni. We'll try to be a helpful during our stay promise." Ruby kindly said as she and the other felt very grateful for the man's charity

"And once again Lady Rose. I it's of no consequence. Now come. I think my wife and the maids was going to cook a feast of pig tonight. We never finish all of it and usual it goes to waste. But I think tonight they'll be thoroughly glad it will be finished." Geovanni answered as he began to make his way to his home, as he other followed. All of them getting a feeling, they just found their right native ally

-One hour later-

"So there's her husband dead, wife with knife in her hand and she asks. 'What am I being arrested for?'" Dante explained as he and the others were getting closer to Geovanni's home, but it was taking longer because of how busy it was today in the streets. Everyone listening to one of Dante's funny stories. Thankfully, Jack and Alice were asleep. Weiss caring a slumber Jack in her arms; while Blake held a slumber Nursery Rhyme "I said 'Miss you stab you're husband and now he's dead!' So just gave me an odd look. Then replied back 'We'll I've stabbed him dozen of times and he's never died on me before!'."

Dante then started to laugh at his own joke. Scathach, Mordred, Leonardo, Yang, Ikail, Guin and Geovanni followed in with the laughter seeing it as an obvious joke. Ruby, Weiss, Blake, Jeanne, Atalanta, Frankenstein and Saber did not. Donald and Goofy really couldn't covey any sort of laughter, being more animals now as Donald sat on Goofy's back; the two following.

"That was mean Dante." Ruby stated with a sad tone "That poor man."

"Oh sis you're a bit too sensitive at times." Yang replied, chuckling a bit more as she did have to say; her sister could be a bit too nice and a bleeding heart at times. Especially when it came to jokes

"Yeah. We're you're sense of humor Weiss. It's freaking hilarious!" Mordred stated laughing some more herself, wondering a bit of her master had a sense of humor. Weiss sighed, looking at Saber who had a look that just said 'She's just like that.'

"Yes, yes indeed very funny Dante." Geovanni kindly replied back, calming down from his laughter. Then noticed Blake and Atalanta shyly looking ahead, along with the stares of horror or shock. So saying witch, while others called them side shows or odd foreigners. He sighed, he wish people here could be more open minded at times "Lady Blake, Lady Atalanta. Are the stares troubling you?"

"Hm…somewhat." Atalanta answered, as Blake just nodded

"Grah!" Frankenstein growled proudly

"She said no worries, we'll keep you two safe and that were here for you." Jeanne happily answered, in total agreement with the statement. But just then Geovanni stopped, followed by the others

"Something wrong?" Leonardo asked

"No madam. We're here, I welcome you all friends to our families home." Geovanni proudly answered. As team RWBY, their allies and the servants looked too see a larger-ish sized vial with tall white marble walls and a gated entrance "Come, come. My wife will be glad to meet you. My children too."

So with that the group followed Geovanni in, admiring the craftsmanship, fine made curtains and the fact that this was just the front entrance of the home itself which when inside was like a square shape. Chairs set against the wall, a few doors and such. It was, something. But just then they heard a door open, out of it came a woman who must have been Geovanni's wife.

She had peach skin, light brown eyes, dark medium length hair with a bun tied in the back along with a small head ordainment in the bun. She just barley any lipstick, wore a noblewoman's dress as it was color wise like Geovanni's. She had a few wrinkles on her face, but oddly enough that made her more lovely to look at. She gave a look of a proud, strong and caring woman all at the same time. One that would be graceful to those who were friends, but also could kick your ass if you pushed her far enough.

"Ah there you are my love!" Geovanni happily cheered as he hugged his wife, before she and him shared a loving quick kiss "Hm. Even more lovely everytime I come home my dear Maria."

"And ever the charmer." Maria replied back, only to noticed the group behind him. All she will admit looked odd in one way or another, seemed kind too. She knew her husband well and she knew when he made friends, they were trust worthy allies. Well most of them, but these lot were indeed trust worthy "Geovanni. Who are these people?"

"Right. Dear these are some new friends I helped at the gate. They are from far away and had no money sadly. I was glad to pay for them. But I also said they could stay here, they told me none of them had a place to stay so…with the Villa so big you know." Geovanni explained, as Maria gave him a blank look; before chuckling and smiling back at the group

"I see then. Good then, a pleasure to meet you. I am Maria Auditore." Maria kindly said as everyone else either curtesy or bowed. Even Mordred seeing that she really had no choice, also she kind of felt bad if she didn't at least with this woman. Her husband had been kind enough to also offer them shelter, despite them being stranger; so she at least could do this

"We thank you for having us here Madam Auditore." Weiss kindly replied back, using her skills from educate lessons she was given when she was younger

"Yes thank you so graciously, we promise to be of help as we can. Guest or not." Jeanne added in sweetly

"Agreed." Blake, Ikail, Scathach and Dante replied as they agreed that it's the least they could do for the kindness

"So please don't hesitant to ask us for help when needed madam Auditore." Leonard added in kindly, doing a curtsy herself as she was gladly she still had some memories of how women acted around this era she had lived in

"Thank you. Now come along we can get you situated for your rooms and dinner show be ready later on. My children should be back by then." Maria explained as Geovanni made his way into his office

With that, a few hours passed with Maria personally showing them around the house and room. They talked and talked for a while, getting to know one another. Well more of Maria explaining their families history and some questions about what was currently going on around the area. Along with question on if anything odd had been happening as of lately. The answer nothing much, still after a while of talking and getting to know Maria and her family's history more. Finally it was dinner time.

"Madam, the food is ready and the children ready too." One of the maids in the Auditore household said as she entered in a room, where Maria was speaking with the group over cups of tea. Well most took the tea. Some just glasses of water

"Ah thank you." Maria said looking back at the group "I do appreciate you all putting up with my rambling."

"It's no problem Maria. Thank you for allowing our pets Donald and Goofy to stay here inside your home." Ruby replied back sheepishly as she motioned to Goofy slumbering and Donald laying on his back

"It is of no concern. Those are the most well mannered pets I've ever seen. How did you do it?" Maria asked as Donald and Goofy had not made no issues at all inside the home

"Oh ah…they have unique personalities." Ruby answered as the others slowly nodded back

"I see, well come in about five minutes to dinning room. I have to help explain to our children of you. Don't worry they'll understand." Maria answered as she made her way out, once she did the group looked at one another

"So. Guess we got lucky right?" Ruby asked smiling a bit

"We did and such nice people too." Artoria stated smiling herself as she took the last sip of tea "Tis a rare thing to meet such kind people."

"It really is. But I sense something odd of Geovanni." Dante stated

"Hm, what do you mean Dante?" Atalanta asked curiously, looking at Guin who chuckled a bit "Hm, what's funny with you Guin?'

"Nothing Atalanta. But I sense it too with the man." Guin answered

"Something we need to be worried about?" Weiss asked still holding a slumbering Jack in her arms still

"No Weiss. He gives off no ill feelings of his magic. His is…something else. It's not strong, but it is there." Leonardo answered

"How would you know that?" Blake asked, still holding as slumber Nursery Rhyme in her own arms

"I could sense it too, you girls most likely still are having trouble sensing it. If you focused you could." Ikail replied back, teasing them a bit

"Ikail don't be mean." Ruby pouted a bit, crossing her arms as Ikail chuckled, the older woman ruffled Ruby's hair much to the young woman's slight if not cute irritation "Hmm."

"Be calm little one. Just you breath and focused on the wall right in front of you. Master, Blake, Yang do the same." Scathach stated, with a teacher like tone as the girls looked at one another before doing so

"So master, you and girls see anything yet?" Mordred asked, having gotten use to the dress by now; even if she still wanted to just ripped it off with all her hatred for it

"Well…no, gals?" Blake asked

"Nope…" Ruby, Weiss and Yang said, trying to do what Scathach explained with no results yet

"Grah, graw, uff, uaf, gaw, grup." Frankenstein suggested as Jeanne smiled

"Fran said that you should take a deep breath and pretend you're looking through an ice covered window. That's a good analogy Fran." Jeanne happily stated as Frankenstein smiled back

"Uff!" Frankenstein replied, not needing Jeanne to translate as everyone could tell that was her was of saying thank you

"Well might just have to try that. Ladies let us." Ruby stated smiling as she and the girls did, envisioning an icy window. It took a few more moments, before the room got a bit darker; but just then they saw two orbs of blue light. They were not faint or bright, but just there

"Wow I can see it now!" Yang happily said happily, thankfully not loud enough to wake up Jack or Nursery Rhyme

"Yeah same, Blake you see this." Weiss asked kindly

"I do. Wow, have the rest of you been able to do this too?" Blake asked next

"We do, all different in our own ways but we do Blake." Jeanne replied back as the others nodded in agreement

"Still… who's the other one. I can see Geovanni more clearly. But not the other one." Ruby asked this time, as the other light was behind what she guesses was the outline of Maria, next to the orb was a older looking boy, a younger on the other side and then a young girl next to the young boy. Weiss, Blake and Yang nodded in agreement, wondering too

"Well how about we go in and see. Maria said earlier it was fine for Donald and Goofy to join in too. If you two want too of course." Ikail explained as she looked to see Donald and Goofy had been awake

"Hey you've been awake then. Hm I'm curious… how's it going with your new bodies anyways?" Ruby asked curiously as she patted the top of Donald and Goofy's head

"Quack, quack!" Donald quacked, while Goofy barked a bit again not loud enough to wake up Jack or Nursery Rhyme

"Ah that makes sense then. Don't worry you two will get use to it and don't also worry about not being helpful." Ruby said with a reassuring smile

"Yeah totally. You two our still useful. I mean Donald you can be our alarm and Goofy can be the bitter." Yang added in as Donald looked like he was giving her a deadpanned look "Eh…sorry, trying to help."

"What I think my….sister is trying to say is that you're both still going to be of help." Weiss explained in a simpler term, as Donald and Goofy looked like they were smiling back in appreciation. Yang meanwhile was very happy Weiss was getting use to the idea, that yeah they'd be sisters one day

"Anyways. You two going to stay in here or come with us?" Blake asked getting a quick quack and bark as the two rested once more along with a quick amused huff from Blake "Fine lazy bums. But don't make this a habit. You're technically our pets here, so well take care of you as such."

"Quack." Donald quacked, with what look like a shrug of his wings

"Arf." Goofy barked, also looking like he shrugged both already falling asleep

"Oh how it must be to be that blissful." Dante remarked with an amused sigh, getting up "Well time for some food and to meet the kids."

"Yep, ladies?" Guin asked

"My what gentlemen. We shall." Artoria replied back. Smiling a little with a teasing tone as she, Guin, Dante, Ikail and the servants all quickly made their way in. Team RWBY staying back for a moment or so

"So. Who wants to wake them up?" Ruby asked "Because they look so cute right now. I'd hate to wake them up."

"Same, so cute…." Yang remarked as she pretended to have a slight heart attack from the cuteness

"Jeez." Weiss and Blake muttered rolling their eyes, but found their girlfriends reactions funny if anything

"What?" Ruby and Yang asked sheepishly, both a bit embarrassed as their girlfriends giggled

"Anyways. Me and Blake will wake the girls up. You two get to do this next time." Weiss said sweetly, but with an underlying teasing tone as she then began to wake up Jack "Jack, sweetie wake up for mama."

"You two Nursery Rhyme. Wake up for mom, it's dinner time." Blake sweetly stated, as both girls began to stir

"Hm…mama…I want to sleep more." Jack said waking up slowly, a bit grumpy as Nursery Rhyme just yawned again in a vey cute manner

-"CUTE!"- Ruby and Yang thought, both feeling like their hearts many actually stop from it. As Jack and Nursery Rhyme were set back down on the ground, both waking up. Though Jack was grumpier then anything and Nursery Rhyme was just slowly waking up

"Hm….mama, mommy I wanted to sleep more." Jack stated pouting again as Weiss sighed, seeing that her daughter was a heavy sleeper and would have to find ways to wake her up so she wasn't so grumpy

"Yeah…sleep." Nursery Rhyme muttered as she rubbed her eye. Both of them holding Weiss and Blakes hands. While Ruby and Yang laughed a bit at the cuteness, both kneeling down at their daughters

"Hey now. No need to be grumpy Jack. It's dinner time, so that's good. Right sis?" Ruby asked smirking

"Oh yeah. But if you my little girl and you're… cousin want to stay here, missing the chance to taste all that tasty.." Yang remarked, smirking herself

"Yummy." Ruby joked next, helping tease the two girls

"Tummy filling food…well." Yang stated smirking even wider, counting down to three as both Jack and Nursery Rhyme woke up more immediately

"Were good!" Jack and Nursery Rhyme said with big smiled, getting a laugh out of team RWBY

"Well lets go then." Ruby said as she held Jack other hand, while Yang held Nursey Rhyme free hand too. The two sets of families walking down to the hallway to the dinner room. It was quick, not even a few feet away as the entered

"Oh ladies, girls glad you made it." Geovanni said as they saw everyone else seated. Ruby and Jack let go of their mothers hands as the looked at the food already very hungry as it looked like feast to eat. Sitting down next to Atalanta who smiled happily. Team RWBY then looked to see the four kids of their kind hosts

The first looked to be the oldest, he was peach and with comb backed black hair. He wore black pants, brown knee high leather boots, wore a red wine vest/ black long sleeved high collared coat, with the chest opened a bit. He also wore a red sash around his waist, he stood up from his seat doing a respectful bow.

The next was the youngest boy, maybe a bit older then Jack and Nursery Rhyme. He had an innocent peach skinned face, brown eyes and neck length black hair. He wore dark brown pants, black shoes, a green/ brown colored long sleeved vest and a white collar around his neck. He stood up to doing a polite bow.

The next was the only girl of the family, either a year older or the same age as Weiss, Blake and Yang. She had peach skin, brown eyes and black hair tied up in a bun, with faded wine red cap. She wore longs sleeved dress with a red cloth tied around her waist. Her clothing was a mixture of some white, a bit of faded gold and mostly faded wine red. She got up from her seat, curtseying politely.

Finally, the last son; the middle son was seen. He was a bit tanned skinned from his siblings. He had a strong face, one that most would call roguishly dashing. His eyes a lighter brown then his siblings too. His hair black and in a small pony tail tied by a red ribbon. He wore a neckless that went around his neck with some metal on the front. He wore a white collard dress shirt, with a small black bracelet around his right wrist, a black bracer around his left wrist and a black vest with some red and sliver cloth engravings. A thin black belt with a silver buckle tied around his waist, black pants and black knee high boots. Like his siblings, he bowed too. But for some reason, the girls who looked at everyone else who seeming to be sensing it too; but the boy gave off an odd feeling. One of untapped skill, one of magic in a way. The girls and the others quickly realized he was the other source of the magic signatures.

"Ladies, these are our children. Federico our oldest. Petruccio our youngest, Claudia our daughter and-" Ezio started to say, as he walked up to team RWBY

"Ezio Auditore da Firenze ladies. May I say it is welcoming to have such lovely flowers as you and your friends here." Ezio kindly said with a bow, a sight dramatic one but a bow no doubt

Everyone had a reaction of so to this. Guin and Dante we're fine with the boys hello to team RWBY; but they need not to worry. Maria had already told her son's, especially Ezio to treat the girls as guest and not to hit on them. Ezio and his older brother complied respectfully, still they had a feeling that didn't mean Ezio at least wouldn't still be charming. Ikail, Saber, Scathach, Jeanne, Leonardo, Atalanta and Frankenstein all just smiled. All of them seeing that yes the brothers, especially Ezio were womanizers in a way; but he also was kind hearted and respectful. Only hitting on women that showed interest obviously, that and he seemed to respect his mother's wishes like his siblings did. Jack and Nursery Rhyme just smiled, not really paying attention; looking at the food ready to eat. Mordred was only one who seemed to roll her eyes at the man, finding his charming personality a bit annoying. But didn't voice her opinion as she didn't want anyone on her case for her behavior and also she was really hungry.

"Well it's nice to meet you four, along with the charming hello from you Ezio." Ruby kindly replied back as she and the girls already like the kids, they all seem nice and charming in their own ways

"Anyways. Come let use sit and eat. I'm sure you all are hungry." Geovanni said with a big smile, already taking a seat alongside Maria and the kids. Team RWBY took their seats, the kids in between their mothers now as Blake gave her servant Atalanta a silent thank you for making their kids didn't dig in to early. Then everyone began to eat, all of them enjoying the meal and for the group they wouldn't mind staying her for a while though they wondered what problems this world would bring; they just hoped they would be ready for it

-Week One: Day three –

"Oh this has been a nice day so far, I have to say you two have been great company." Weiss said kindly as she sat in one room with Saber and one of her Servants Scathach. Ruby, Jeanne, Goofy, their daughter Jack were walking outside with Ezio who was happy enough to show them around the city some more. The others in places of the home, getting to know each member of the family who had been kind enough to let them stay in their home despite them having been strangers "It's good to know that we'll be able to get along easily you know?"

"Indeed ma-Weiss. I'm happy to have a kind and collective thinking master as you." Scathach stated kindly back, as she like the other servants had also been getting to know their masters better. All of them getting along with their own masters and their allied masters. This though was still confusing to the woman a bit, but a nice change of what would have been expected of her if this was another grail war. She also liked the Auditore family very much, they were polite and charming in their own ways. She just hoped none of the boy would try and charm Mordred, she didn't like to talk ill of one who she was working with but…. the girl had a temper. She took a sip of her tea, then turned her attention to Artoria "Artoria. I hope you've been enjoying your stay here. You seem tense a bit still."

"Yeah. You okay?" Weiss asked concernly for one of her new friends

"Hm…I am fine and I apologize if I seem out of it. I'm just nervous about Mordred. This is the first time she has wore a dress or even been treated as a woman. I'm surprised she's been able to keep it together and not go crazy." Artoria answered as even before the incident with her child, Mordred had always been the more in nicer terms temperamental of her knights along with the most to be blunt this time; destructive when she lost her temper

"Why is that anyways?" Weiss asked, curious on her servants apparent temperament issues

"You girls remember when I explained to you and the others my tale?" Artoria asked quietly

"Ah… yes. I do." Weiss replied back

Weiss remembered when she and the others had been told of Artoria's back story. When given a private moment with their group. The only reason Artoria did, was because Mordred and her almost got into a fist fight; which from what Mordred said was tame to what the quote one quote 'Scum of the earth' had done to her when they were living before walking out of the room they were in to cool off. All of them wanting to know what was that about, Artoria had been stubborn on not telling, but even she could not register the pleading stares of Jack and Nursery Rhyme. It helped that Donald and Goofy joined in, using their animal like cuteness to help break down the stubborn wall of Artoria before she gave in. It took a while to explain, much to the groups surprise of who she really was. It was a happy, shocking and tragic tale. Artoria even went into full detail of what happened between her and her sister Morgan Le Fay. Though she only explained what Morgan had done in simple terms, not to go into the more NSFW content because that was a bit too personal in her opinion. The others agreed as they let Artoria explain the simple summary of that peculiar part of her tale. But making sure to have Jack and Nursery Rhyme's ears covered when she explained it. Heaven knows how you explain to two kids on what incest was, even if in the simplest of words. Still, after the tale everyone could see the…issues between the two. Both in their opinion at least with team RWBY at fault in their own ways. The others didn't voice their opinions and let it be. Still Weiss could see what Artoria was getting at, her worries on her child.

"You know why Weiss." Scathach answered bluntly, Weiss sighing as if she had one little issue that she had kind of with Scathach; it was how blunt she could be. As to her even if it was bluntness in a kind manner, it still sounded like and insult. But as Weiss had been to of the woman's background too, along side Mordred's after Artoria told her their joint tale of tragedy. Weiss knew Scathach only was being what she was, a goddess in some sense and a teacher. So Weiss really didn't mind her older servants bluntness

"Right. Artoria look I'm sure she'll get use to it. I know you two came from a more… different era in your world. Women not treated as equally as they are in our world. But she's a smart one, she may not show it but Mordred is a smart girl. She's also still a girl, I'm sure one way or another she kind of likes dressing up and being a girl. Even if it's a small part of her, a very small part. So don't worry Artoria okay. Just have some faith in your daughter." Weiss kindly chipped in, trying her best to lessen her friends worries

"Took the words right out of my mouth Weiss. Great minds think alike." Scathach remarked smirking a little, taking a quick sip of her tea again

"Hm….you're right. Tha-" Artoria began to say, until it was cut off

"JERK!" Mordred yelled from the hallway a bit near the room they sat in, followed by what sounded like a solid smack across the face. Weiss, Scathach and Artoria quickly moved looking out the door seeing a seething Mordred walking down the hallway

"Mordred what's going on?" Weiss asked concernly as Mordred stopped for just a moment

"Nothing I'm going out for a bit!" Mordred yelled back, stomping away before she disappeared around the corner

"Well…at least she didn't break anything." Artoria stated with a sigh, but slight relief that her child seemed to be doing he best to keep her temper in check

"What was that all about thought?" Weiss asked once more, confused on what could make such a reaction of the knight

"I believe he can tell us." Scathach answered calmly, as she pointed thr Federico came up to them, rubbed his left cheek which had a bright red smack mark across it

"Ah okay." Weiss muttered with a sigh

"Hello ladies, did you ah…hear that?" Federico asked rubbing his cheek

"Yes we did. What did you do to get my daughter that angry though?" Artoria asked sternly, crossing her arms

"Nothing honest." Federico answered, was a somewhat worried but defensive tone looking at the scary small woman that seemed more akin to a lion of all things

"Really?" Weiss and Scathach asked raising an eyebrow

"Yes honest. Madam Mordred seemed a bit down, so I though that maybe if I give her a few compliments on her beauty she would smiled once more. She does have a lovely smile, boyish in a way but also cute if I may say so." Federico explained, as he wasn't going to try and court the girl. But he could never denied that Mordred even with her more boyish tendencies was lovely also because of it. He was just trying to be nice when he saw her down in her mood, he sighed as her felt a slight sting still on his left cheek "But it seems that only angered her. I just wonder why."

"Ah so that's what you were doing." Weiss replied back, as she could tell the eldest Auditore was being truthful with them

"If that is the case young man, I am sorry for her response. The best I can explain it is that where me and her come from….it's not very accepting of women being like them. Here is the same in ways too, but back in our home city. It was very repressive. She had to pretend to be a man to get even some respect, because of that she has issues when her gender is brought up." Artoria answered, hating to lie but at least it wasn't a full lie as there was truth to it. Federico seemed surprised at that, before donning on a sympathetic look "I'll go see to her. Make sure she understands and apologizes."

"Actually I would like to go after her madam Artoria. I was the one who angered her, please." Federico asked, as he felt like he should bet he one to fix this. Artoria gave him a stare, a stern stare that sent shivers down his back. But he didn't back down, as after a few more moments Artoria sighed; but smiled

"If that is what you want. Then okay, just be careful. My daughters temper can make her prone to hitting." Artoria stated as Federico simply nodded back, before making his way off before he himself disappeared around the corner

"You sure. I know I said you should have some faith in your daughter and I have faith in her too. But, I don't want the boy to end up with a broken bones." Weiss asked

"I know, but I like you said she's a smart girl. I'm sure she won't hurt the young man…much if it comes to that." Artoria answered with a sigh, but a small smile

"Anyways. Let's finish our tea. It's going to get cold and I don't know about you two. But I like warm tea, not cold." Scathach suggested as Weiss and Artoria quickly nodded in agreement before the three went back into the room to chat more and drink more tea

-With Mordred, near the docks-

"Stupid bastard, calling me pretty and a sweet young…girl…" Mordred bitterly said in a hushed tone, throwing a few rocks she had found into the water in anger. No one was around really aside from a few people crossing the bridge. She had taken her shoes off, her feet aching a bit as she was hating having to put up with this girly crap. But as she threw another rock in the lake hard, she sighed calming down just a bit more

She knew she shouldn't be mad at Francesco. She could tell that the man was most likely just being friendly with her; most likely trying to make her feel better with compliments on her looks since she had been a bad mood. But her bad mood wasn't because of anything like the dress or being near her father. No it was that she had conflicting feelings on her gender a of lately, Mordred was the knight of treachery, before that a proud knight of the round, before that the daughter of Morgan Le Fay, before that the born child of king Arthur; destine to take the throne as her birthright. But there was one problem with those dreams, she was as much as it killed her to even admit it even if she knew the truth no matter how much she called herself a guy. She was biologically a woman from head to toe. She would always be a woman, no matter how much she acted as a man; nature would not lie to her. She may have been a homunculi's, but she was given the same biological issues that normal human woman faced. She could get periods, she could fall in love even if she was very lacking in that category and she could be with child. These were the truths of herself, the self she wanted to keep away and dead.

But just being here now, being around woman like her father.. mother… had been in way; but still openly women had got her thinking. Thinking that maybe she could be a girl now, but when she thought that she would quickly killed that idea. That was until they got to this world, her being forced to act more lady like. It had been making things more complicated for her to denied. She would never say it, but even during her life as a mortal she had those rare; very rare dreams and thoughts of what it would be like if she could just be openly a woman. What it could be like if she allowed herself to be a woman. But back then she again killed those idea's, but now she didn't know really. That was why she had been down today, that's why she had smacked Federico when he complimented her; granted that may have not been the best choice but there it was. Now she just wanted to cool off, maybe apologize to him…maybe. So as she threw another rock, trying to skip it this time with no luck making her scowl a bit. She then felt someone coming behind her, she picked up another rock and sprung back up ready to pelt the assailant only to see it was Federico.

"Ah, um please don't hit me with a rock." Federico stated with a sheepishly, if not nervous grin. Mordred just sighed, dropping the rock as it hit again the wood of the docks

"What do you want?" Mordred asked harshly, sitting back down as she dangled her legs off the docks the tip of her toes touching the water barely. Then noticed the young man moved up next to her

"May I?" Federico asked kindly, smiling a little

"Sure…" Mordred answered, not really knowing what this guy was trying. But she gave him props, most wouldn't even go near her when she was angry; especially if they were the person she was angry at. Once Federico took a seat, getting comfy; it was a bit awkward

"I hm…" Federico said, but stopped mumbling a bit

"What?" Mordred asked, a bit curious now

"Oh ah. Look sorry about getting you mad." Federico stated, sheepishly a bit as Mordred stared at him before she sighed

"I….whatever. Look just…. I may have lost my temper a bit." Mordred replied back, not use to admitting to her own faults like this

"Really a little?" Federico remarked, slightly teasing and slightly sarcastic much to Mordred's slight irritation once more

"HEY…I mean, hey look I'm trying to be nice. You're making kind of hard to do right now." Mordred half explained and half threatened, a bit more peeved when the young man chuckled for a moment

"Oh I know that. Just was teasing a bit." Federico remarked as Mordred huffed a little, before it got quite; real quiet for an almost a minuet. Before Mordred heard Federico sigh "Look a… you're mother told us about your old home."

"She did huh?" Mordred asked not angry now, just curious

"Yeah she did. Did you both really have to pretend to be men?" Federico asked, as Mordred went a bit wide eyed before she rubbed her left arm a bit shyly "I mean if you don't…"

"No. I mean no it's…fine. But yeah, we ah… had too if we wanted respect at all." Mordred replied back, seeing as her father or mother in this case had told a vaguer explanation of their old lives. Not that it wasn't untrue in a sense, but it wasn't exactly true either "Look. I know you were trying to be nice. I just….don't like being called a girl and most people I knew didn't like a girl that acts like a guy. But I guess that's just because of habits you know. So yeah… I know probably a stupid reason to hit someone but yeah."

"Well, actually I understand. But, I don't think that's a bad thing." Federico answered

"What do you mean?" Mordred asked back, a bit confused

"I mean being a girl and being like a guy too. That's not a bad thing." Federico remarked kindly "And to be honest, even if you don't like hearing this. You are a lovely young lady, but you also have a boyish attribute to you as well."

"Thanks." Mordred replied back, narrowing her eyes a bit

"You didn't let me finish." Federico stated a bit sternly, but smiling still "I was going to say, you're boyish like qualities mixed with your female beauty is what makes you lovely and unique."

"…." Mordred didn't say at first as Federico prepped himself from whatever was going to be her response, only to be surprised by it "Really?" she asked in a quiet shy tone

"Y-Yeah. I mean I'm a guy of many women just to say. But even I get a bit tired of the usual sort of girl that can't do anything herself and needs constant pampering. So if you want my opinion. You're a fresh perspective. But that's just what I think." Federico stated as her could see Mordred smile a bit, then look at him with a small smile

"Thanks." Mordred said kindly, lady like in a way too

"No problem madam. So friends?" Federico asked getting back up as he offered her his hand. She smirked, before taking it

"Friends." Mordred replied back as they both shook on it

"Good, very good. Now then I noticed you were trying to skip the rocks. Might I suggests angling your wrists before throwing." Federico stated as Mordred did so, once throwing the next rock as it skipped twice before skinning getting a big smile out of Mordred "See you got it. Now I don't like to boast, but I'm kind of know as the best stone skipper in these parts."

"Oh really. Well back where I lived I was know to be incredible stubborn and competitive." Mordred stated smirking widely as she picked up a few rocks, getting an amused huff from Federico

"I'd hate to embarrass a lady." Federico joked, as Mordred playfully punched his arm getting a laugh out of him; followed by her

"Heh, jerk." Mordred replied back as she and Federico stared at each other some more as he picked up a few stones himself "You really want to do this?"

"Ladies first." Federico playfully stated, smirking

"How sweet, now get ready to be owned." Mordred replied back smirking as she and Federico began to have a rock skipping competition. Though unknown to them, Weiss, Artoria and Scathach hid behind a wall watching them. Mainly because they really were worried the boy would end up with a broken limb or two…or three. But to their surprised and relief, that wasn't the case

"That's our Mordred." Weiss stated happily, seeing one of her servant… no one of her friends have fun. Scathach just nodded and the most surprised was Artoria

"Hm….yeah, that's my girl." Artoria muttered, a small smile plastering her face as she watched her… daughter make a friend and seem to enjoy being a girl for once

-Week One: Day six-

"Ah Claudia, how are you today?" Jeanne kindly asked as she, Ruby, Ikail, Yang, Leonardo all were sitting around talking. Ezio along with Federico today were taking out Blake, Frankenstein, Goofy who was being walked and Guin around the city to see the sights. Artoria was helping out Maria with a few chores in the city, with Donald tagging since Artoria thought the duck needed some fresh air along with getting to spend time with the duck despite him not being able to speak. Jack and Nursery Rhyme slumbered in the room their shared with their mothers; like little angels that were dangerous, powerful legendary hero's of old….but still like angels in a way

"Well I was wanting to take walk around the city and see a few friends. Maybe show you girls the city from my perspective. Though I do just want to hang out, you four are very interesting girls." Claudia answered a bit embarrassed at that. But that got a smile out of the others, as Claudia was like her brothers charming in her own way with her meek curiosity

"Hm well ladies?" Ikail asked playfully, as Ruby, Yang and Leonardo all thought it through in a pretend manner. Which made Claudia a bit nervous of their answer, slightly more nervous then she'd like. Thankfully that didn't last too long

"Well…" Ruby replied back for her, her big sister and Leonardo; dragging it out as Claudia got even more nervous if they said no "Sure, we'd love too."

"Heh totally. Oh and you can breath now." Yang remarked amusingly, as Claudia did so without realizing she'd been holding her breath in the first place

"T-That was a joke wasn't it, you were teasing me?" Claudia asked, with a slight pout at the four

"What, us no way." Leonardo replied back smirking as Ruby, Yang and Ikail passed her by the entrance way to the outside of the villa. Then as Leonardo walked by, she stopped patting Claudia on the shoulder smirking still "Okay maybe we did."

"H-How mean!" Claudia yelled blushing somewhat, as she walked up to the others who were chuckling a bit at the girls reaction

Once outside the group saw that it was nice, lovely day. The sky was clear for the most part with a few white fluffy clouds, the sun shinning over the city of Venice and people walking or talking or both with each other in another day of their lives. Claudia quickly began to lead them around the city from what she knew of it, stopping at a few stalls that Ezio hadn't stopped by on his tours. Some were jewelry stalls, others clothing stalls and the very rare very animal stalls were they sold small exotic animals as pets. Ruby was particularly interesting in that one, as she and Claudia gushed over the cute animals for sale. Then after an awhile more and more, as the sun was now shinning the brightest over the city being mid-day. Leonardo in particular couldn't help but smile at some of her good memories in this city she grew up in. Even if it wasn't her home city, it just…felt the same. She wasn't a woman with many regrets or the one to cling onto the past too much. But seeing this home city at all, brought on some more older memories. Good ones, ones of her father and mother. Both loving and caring to her, both nurturing her natural understanding of science.

Even if those that were ignorant, religious zealots or feared the ways of science would mock her until she would cry. But even then, her parents always would be there for her; saying to ignore them and keep doing what she was because one day she would do some many great things. They were right of course and her legend was well know that it gave her new life in the throne of heroes. Still thinking about her parents, who died proud and happy brought heart ache too. She never wanted to admit it, but she was scared of losing them; the two people who always were behind her passion of art and science. She had wanted to find a way to keep the alive forever along with herself, so they could be happy family together. But it never happened, she had before their deaths come up with a 'possible' serum for immortality. She was going to injected her mother and father with it, both in their beds still in the morning. But when she got there and was about too, she remembered her mother and father gently nodding their heads no; she knew she couldn't do it then. But still she cried as she laid over their bodies, screaming that she didn't want to lose them; she didn't want a day where she knew they weren't there anymore. But her mother sweetly said it wa okay, kissing her forehead, as they held her hands with all their parental love. She still remembers what her parents said on that day.

"Do not cry, my dear little scholar. It is okay, I and your mother have come to terms with this. We have accepted this fate of ours." Leonardo remembered her father saying, so calmly and at peace with it that even now it still torn her heart

"B-But I don't want to be alone… I don't want to accept that good people like you….so caring… people will be gone. Please, please let me do this for you two. Then I'll do it to myself and we can be a happy family forever…PLEASE!" Leonardo remembered yelling back through sobs, only to feel her mother then gently stroke her cheek

"No, we can not my dear child. If you did, you'd be taking what makes life, life." Leonardo remembered her mother saying so sweetly and so understanding

"W-What do you mean…why….why…" Leonardo remembers pleading for an answer, pleading to know why they were so okay with dying when she could save them; then herself along with the rest of the world even. She then remembers seeing her mother smiled a bit less, but that only made her look more angelic

"Because that is what life is, the span of time you get to make memories, to find love and to one day return our souls back to the lord. To have our bodies feed the new life to come, my dear child, my sweet child. We have lived a life worth living, our greatest pride though has always been you. We can die knowing…knowing that you will make the world a better place. Then once you pass, others will learn; new life will learn and grow thanks to you. We all have our time, so please let us have it. But always remember this…" Leonardo remembered her mother explained as it made sense, which hurt her more at how much sense it made as her father coughed before gently handing her hand tighter along with her mother

"You will never be alone, whenever you feel alone or scared or unsure of it. You must know, we will always be with you by your side, watching over you even in death." Leonardo remembered her father saying so lovingly as she also remembered how much she was trying not to cry as she looked one last time at the sweet, loving, caring faces of the two people who helped her become what she was in her mortal life

"We….love you, our sweet little…. child." Leonardo remembered her parents saying as she had then shut her eyes tight tears slowly coming out

"I love you too…I love you too so much…..so….so much. You both were the best parents I could ever…love." Leonardo remembered saying, in so much pain as she had then felt her parents grips on her hand slowly loosen up until they stopped. She the remembered looking up, looking at their faces as their last moments were that of joy; if the smiles of pride and love for her were anything to show. Leonardo then remembered the absolute feeling of her heart shattering as she finally let the tears roll down her face "Mother….father….I love you….I love you….I love you…"

Leonardo then remembered that she just kept saying I love over and over again that day, until the next day. But once she was done, she got up and destroyed the vial she had made. She had taken her parents words, she would no longer try to find a way to live forever. She would build, she would paint, she would create, she would educated, she would help advance and most importantly…she would live her days to the fullest till her time came; then she would finally die with no regrets what so ever. But as she reminisced on it, Leonardo suddenly felt someone shaking her, then she snapped back into reality looking at Ruby, Yang, Jeanne, Ikail and Claudia looking back at her in concern. All of them sitting on a bench now against the wall

"Hey, you okay?" Yang asked, having been the one to snap her friend Leonardo out of whatever stupor she had been in. She and the girls had been walking around, only for her to notice first that Leonardo began to slowly cry as tears feel down her face. She and the girls who then noticed seconds later quickly had moved her to a nearby bench, Yang trying to wake her up only for it not to work until now of course

"What?" Leonardo asked, in a daze still having not realized how deep in though she'd been in with her memories

"We asked if you were okay Leonardo. You just started to cry and we got worried." Ikail explained, having an idea on what she had been thinking about; only to feel bad for the woman to have such a reaction to memories of loved ones "Really are you okay?"

"Yeah. What's wrong Leonardo. You know you can talk to us right?" Jeanne stated kindly, worried about one of her newest friends too

"I-If it's something that I may have done. I am ah…" Claudia stated as she wondered if she had done something accidently that set Leonarda to start to slowly cry; she was worried she was the cause of this. But Leonardo smiled a little faintly, but warmly a bit too

"No it's fine. You didn't do anything and I'm fine. Just….remembering my parents is all." Leonardo answered back with a hurt smile "I miss them you know. I had…good memories of them…what about you five. Have good memories of your parents?"

"I did with my mother, father and brothers. A happy family for a happier time." Jeanne kindly said, with slight sadness; but mostly just joy at the memories

"We do, we live with our dad and uncle. They're the best." Yang happily answered

"What about you're mother?" Claudia asked as Ruby frowned a bit from that "O-Oh I'm sorry I didn't-"

"No, no its fine. Honest." Ruby replied back quickly, not wanting the girl to think she had cause any harm to her feelings asking that. She sighed, looking at Yang who nodded slowly as Ruby smiled barley back understanding before truing her attention to Claudia once more, knowing Leonardo would listen in along with Jeanne. They had already told Ikail the basic of what had happened, still they knew she'd listen in too "It's fine. But our mom passed away when Yang was only ten and I was about six I think. She died in a…. incident."

"I'm sorry to hear that." Leonardo said sympathetically along with Claudia and Jeanne. She then turned her attention to Ikail "What of you?'

"Ruby and Yang already know somewhat . I don't talk about my past much, but might as well since were all… sharing. Besides I guess it's better than anything to go deep into it with Ruby, Yang and now you two." Ikail stated calmly, before sighing as she remembered her own child hood "I…I wasn't what you'd say born well of. To be honest I was abandoned as a baby in an alley way. It was raining too that day from what I was told, with wild animals looking for it's next meal. I would have died that day, but by luck I was found by a homeless man who was kind hearted beyond most where I lived. He took me and went back to his well I guess you can call it an underground city of homeless. Most would think they'd be curl, nasty, murderous. But no, they all loved me like family. I grew up with them, but even if I was a homeless child, they all did what they could to make sure I was properly taken care of, properly keeping up with my hygiene, had the most fixed and cleaned of clothing. Given the best food they scavenged, given a well enough education with the books the found, was properly taught manners and… just how to be a good person in such a cruel world. They were the only reason I am the woman you see today. They all sacrificed so much, so I could have a better live out there in the world. Then I was found by someone after I showed a unique side of me. I was told I was to be made an apprentice, to move up in life and live like others do. He told me to go back to where I lived and get what I needed before going with him. I did so, but when I got back I explained to them what happened and said I didn't want to leave them all. But no, they told me that I needed to do this. That they all wanted me to take this opportunity in life, to finally be what they never could be… some one of stature and importance. So I… sadly did as they told me too, I said my goodbyes and left to the academy I trained in. But before left, I promised to them; swore on my life that I would come back. Come back and give them a chance a life, as my only way to show how… how lucky I was to have them as my family, to give them what they all gave me. A life worth living."

The others were silent, surmised to hear this story. Especially Ruby and Yang. They remembered what Ikail had told them when they first meet, but even then she never really told them this much of her early life. They could tell though, she had wounded heart from this tale. Neither wanting to ask, but they needed to. So….Ruby decided to ask, she just hoped it wouldn't cause a bad reaction.

"I-Ikail." Ruby asked somewhat nervously as Ikail looked at her, with a pained face which only made Ruby feel guiltier to ask "W-What happened…. did you…. you know go back?"

"I…." Ikail started to say, but stopped as the girls could see she was keeping her pain in as she took a deep breath "Yes. Yes I did. But…."

"But what?" Leonardo, Jeanne and Claudia asked carefully as Ikail took in another breather before deciding to answer

"When I got there. The camp had been destroyed and my family. All those…those good people. They were dead, all of them brutally killed in ways I… I still have nightmares on. But that man who took me in and his wife, the two people who I came to love as my parents they….. I found them strung up by the neck, their stomachs cut open, they skin cut, burnt and…. and…. I just…. I just…" Ikail began to say as her own memories began to come back to her on that day if barley. All she remembered was the pain she felt, the absolute soul crushing pain as she began to cry a bit doing her best to not thought as she knew crying wouldn't change what had happened even if the memory of it was still as painful as th day it happened "I just…. I couldn't understand why. Why them, who…who be so cruel to kill people so kind, so caring and better then anyone I met in the academy back then. They were souls that did not deserve that fate, they were too good though. I learned a day later they had been killed by some psycho my family helped out, finding him almost dead a week earlier. Healing him and keeping him healthy until he was fully healed because they just knew it was the right thing to do. Then what was that….things thank you, he killed them just for the fun of it….killed them all. He was caught though and killed from what I was told on the same day. But even then, I felt only sorrow, because my family taught me that all life was worth saving and I still believe that even when I was taught different in the academy I went too. You know why, because in the end of it all I'm just too kind hearted…like my family was even in the end they were just too….I'm sorry….I….I'm sorry…"

"It's okay Ikail." Ruby said, tearing up a bit too, as Yang moved over to her left Claudia moving next to Ruby now as she, Jeanne and Leonardo watch. Watched the two sisters hug a tearful woman, a woman who rarely let her feelings out like this

"I'm sorry….."Ikail whispered through her tears as Ruby and Yang just hugged her still, not letting go until they knew she was okay enough. It took a moment, before Ikail had calmed down enough, wiping her eyes they were a bit red now. Then smiled at Ruby and Yang lipping the words 'Thank you', the sister nodding back a 'You're welcome'. Ikail then turned her attention to Claudia, Jeanne and Leonardo "I apologize, you three must have been put in a…awkward situation."

"Oh no it's fine…really." Claudia stated, hoping that she didn't come of as being bothered by the tale she had heard "Honest. Thank you… I mean for trusting us enough to tell us."

"You're welcome…" Ikail stated, sniffling a bit as she did appreciate the girls not prying into it too much now that they have been told. She also was feeling much better, having gotten a hug from Ruby and Yang which in her belief always helped someone feel better even if just by a bit "W-What about you Claudia. I'm sure you have some good memories here. If knowing you're parents as best as we do now gives any details."

"I do, I do honest. Even if they can be a pain at times, my parents and my brothers; I still have a lot of good memories... Is it bad to say I sometimes feel down; like really down even though I have a pretty well made life?" Claudia asked shyly and a bit shamefully for even feeling this way at times

"What do you mean?" Ruby asked curiously, as the others stayed quiet to listen

"I mean… I mean sometimes my life wasn't so average. I'd love to go out there in the world and have an adventure. But…. like that would happen. I mean for one I'm way weak physically as you can see. Life on the riches is nice…but I may have neglected myself a bit. Then there's also the fact this is a man's world. Don't get me wrong, I know there are mostly good men out there. But it's always bene that the man does all the cool stuff and the women like us are expected to stay home. Especially me being a noblewoman. A lot is expected of me, just not any of it what I'd like to have in my life. Now that I say it out loud. Was a stupid idea to have." Claudia explained, feeling down now herself at how stupid she must be sounding to the girls. But she was surprised when she felt Leonardo, Jeanne, Ruby, Yang and Ikail all patting the top of her head. She blushed a bit from the sweet if not embarrassing act; especially in public "H-Hey what gives. I'm not a pet you know?"

"Oh we know, we know girl. But we might as well pat you're head, doesn't that make you feel better and not so um…" Ruby began to say but didn't know the rights words to finish with

"Down in dumps, gloomy, sad, depressed. Those work for you little sis?" Yang asked smirking as Ruby stuck her tongue out at her; but both giggled after that as they kept on pat Claudia's head

"Anyways I don't think your wants and needs are stupid. None of us do, you have more guts then most around here to say what you really want. Especially in the public here, so don't ever think what you want is stupid. Right girls." Leonardo kindly stated, with a small but warm smile

"Right!" Ruby happily cheered

"Totally!" Yang stated next with a wide smile

"Indeed!" Jeanne said sweetly

"Of course." Ikail chimed in kindly

"Thanks girls really. Hey um…can you pat my head for a few more minutes. It ah…does feel nice." Claudia asked, blushing heavily from the kind praise from her friends, alongside the fact she just admitted she liked getting her head patted

"Sure." Ruby, Yang, Ikail, Jeanne and Leonardo kindly replied back, as they kept patting Claudia's head. Just enjoying the moment with her and each other..

-Week Two: Day Three-

"Stay in here and think over what you did young lady!" Weiss yelled sternly as she had dragged her daughter Jack into the room they slept in. Angry, but more of a disapproval if anything

"What did I do mama!?" Jack yelled back, frustrated on why she was being punished, after what she did to help that old woman in the marketplace

"You know what you did. You can't just attack people like that." Weiss sternly responded back, a bit puzzled at her daughters lack of understanding in that regard

But Weiss couldn't blame Jack either, that stall owner was just asking to get beaten up. Mainly because he was trying to con a nearly blind old lady into buying an old rusted metal vase. But lied about it, seeing she wa nearly blind and saying it was a rare vase from far off; then tried saying it was worth 300 florins. To say Weiss who'd been with Jack, Ruby, Yang, Blake and Nursery Rhyme. All having a family outing; but still none of the girls were happy seeing this. The girls had confronted the man, who scoffed calling them moronic foreign wenches. To say she and the girls were angered by the insult, Nursery Rhyme kept quiet not liking the mood that was starting to form up. Jack…well, she took it to far as she screamed in an angered feral tone as she lunged on the man. Having by instinct grabbed the small pair of scissors that had been on the stall, as she pressed it barely against the man's throat. Threating to slit his throat and make him bleed slowly, mainly for insulting her mom's and aunties. Though also tricking the old woman didn't help with her mood either. Jack almost did it to as the man was screaming and crying his eyes out for his life, Ruby quickly took her off of the man; looking upset. She, Blake, Yang and Nursery Rhyme quickly made their way out of the marketplace before th guards showed up. Weiss followed, grabbing Jacks hand slightly tight as Jack was confused the whole way back to the Villa. Thankfully no one else was home, then most likely some of the others and the Auditore's youngest son who was most likely doing his studies at the time. Still, once home it lead to the current situation at hand.

"B-But he was a bad man. He tried trick that old lady, he called you names. Bad men should be punished!" Jack argued, a bit angry; but mostly not trying to cry from being yelled at by her mama. Weiss knew this, which hurt her heart to see her daughter almost cry; but she had to be the stern mother with her right now. Her child had done something bad, something very bad and she needed to learn that was a definite no on those sort of violent actions

"I know that. I know he was a bad man, but you can't do those sort of things. You can't and you won't understand?" Weiss sternly asked, but still it hurt to see her daughters slowly balling face

"B-But-" Jack tried to say, through the slight sobs; only to be cut off by Weiss

"Do you understand." Weiss sternly said once more, trying to hide her own pained face at how guilty she was feeling right now yelling at her daughter; when it was clear it was scaring her a bit

"….Y-Yes mama." Jack muttered tears dripping down her face as she moved over to the bed, sitting on it. Hugging face against her knees, Weiss let out guilty pained sigh as she moved next to a sobbing Jack

"Jack, I'm not mad I'm disappointed. You aren't in trouble for long, but right now. You're being punished. But I promise I'm not mad." Weiss stated as she was, hesitant for a moment; very hesitant as she leaned near Jack. Then planted a simple, kiss on her forehead still hearing her daughter crying; if only lessened just a bit now "I….I love you my…child."

With that Weiss then tried to give her a hug, a quick one but Jack flinched back a bit. Which hurt Weiss as she wondered if Jack though she was going to hurt her. Like her daughter thought this was some sort of sick joke she just played on her, then would hit her. Weiss internally shuttered at the thought, that the child she'd taken in with Ruby would think that. So she didn't say anything else. Just made her way out, closing the door behind her. She then saw Ruby waiting for her outside, frowning with worry as she walked up to Weiss.

"You okay?" Ruby asked softly as she gently touched her girlfriends left cheek for comfort. Weiss smiled weakly, grabbing Ruby's hand gently, then keeping a hold on the soft hand as she let out a pained sigh

"I am a good mom?" Weiss asked in a hushed tone, as Ruby was a taken back a bit from the question. But quickly regained herself, as she weakly smiled back

"Dear. We've only been parents for two weeks. You can't expected it to be an easy transition. I mean I'm fifteen and you're seventeen. Neither of us thought we'd have a kid so soon. I mean even I was a bit hesitant to be a mom then, but I don't know. Jack just seemed like a good match for us kid wise. So, really Weiss don't think you're a bad mom already." Ruby explained, doing her best to reassure her girlfriend that she wasn't

"Thanks sweetie." Weiss replied back with an appreciative smile as she gently caressed Ruby's hand some more; while taking it of he cheek; but still keeping a hold on it "You know, I kind am a bit jealous of you when it comes to this mom thing between us?"

"What do you mean Weissy?" Ruby asked confused, but making a cute face while asking

"Stop that. You're too cute you know that?" Weiss remarked giggling a bit, before calming down still seeing her girlfriend wanted an answer "But anyways. What I mean is that you just seemed to have an easier time with this mom stuff. I mean I know you're mother well…. you just seem like her in a way. From how you and Yang described her, you just seem to have a more natural transition with this then I do."

"Weiss. You know I just realized. You never have spoken of your mom at all. I mean I know you said you had a younger brother. I know of your… big sister and that you aren't on great terms with your dad. But, what about your mom." Ruby asked curiously, carefully too as Weiss smiled; about to say something. Then seemed, hesitant much to Ruby's worry "Weiss?"

"It's fine Ruby. To be honest, when I was little. She was a good mom, that's what I've been using to get more accommodated with Jack. But…well, when I got older she just seemed more. I guess the best word would be, distant. Less caring and attentive. She use to shower me with praise and love when I was little, but once I started getting older she barely…showed any emotion for me or Winter. Even my dad, the person he is, still shows us some parental love." Weiss explained, sighing from some bad memories about her mother in later years "Still, she was a bit abusive. Mentally I mean, even more then my dad is at times. Then one day, she just vanished. Gone just like that. Which I couldn't say if I was more relieved or hurt by that. Relieved because I wouldn't have to face the witches wrath anymore. But hurt, because I always have wondered if she finally just decided she didn't want to be with us. So… that's my mom Ruby. That's why I'm having trouble with this, I'm trying really I am. But I only have a few and vague memories of when my mom was an actual mom to me. I'm sorry, I just hope you understand." Weiss explained frowning, sad and a bit ashamed she was jealous of her girlfriend just because she was a much better mother so far then her when it came to Jack. Not saying that she and Jack hadn't been getting along, because they had been very much. But… she still lacked a lot of the qualities Ruby did motherly wise. Ruby herself just smile softly, kissing Weiss on the lips for a moment before retracting back

"Oh Weiss. You're a good mom already. If what you've explained, you're trying and still being different from how your mom was. Besides, I'm kind of jealous of you that you can be the sterner mother between us. Not that I can't be, but it's harder for me to scold Jack when called for. Maybe I'm just too soft." Ruby remarked, laughing a little moments later as she still smiled at Weiss warmly "So guess we're both having troubles we need to work on. You need to work on your motherly side and I need to learn how to be more stern with Jack. So we can work on it together through better or worse." she explained as she hugged Weiss, who hugged back "You don't regret this right, being with me and well… basically adopting Jack as our kid?"

"No, to be honest I would do these choices everytime. Loving you my sweet little rose." Weiss stated sweetly kissing Ruby's forehead "And taking Jack in as our child. I'm overjoyed with both. I love and Jack very much."

"Oh Weiss I love you and Jack very much too!" Ruby joyfully stated kissing Weiss on the lips for a good minuet, before retracing back and warping herself around Weiss right arm "Hm, want to lead the lady to a nice stroll around the docks?"

"I shall if my lady asks, come let us enjoy our time. Well check on Jack later and take her outside to play later on." Weiss replied back smirking, with a flirty undertone as she began to lead Ruby out of the house for their walk on the docks

-Thirty minutes later-

"I-I'm such a bad daughter…. Mama's mad at me." Jack stated through her tears, which thankfully had lessened. But still she was scared now, her mama said she loved her but… she had memoires of the horrors kids in her era dealt with when it came to parents or adults in general. She didn't want to not believe it, her mommy and mama had been so kind, loving and caring to her in these two weeks. They didn't judge her, they didn't hit her and they didn't seem lie they were lying, still she was scared now that she ruined all that with what she did. Not that she would have shed a tear at all if she had gutted that mean stall vendor, in fact she'd have been happy because of it. But all she could do now was wait, cry and see what would happen which was the scariest thing of all. But as she cried, she didn't notice her door opened followed by two sets of footsteps. Jack looked to see Petruccio and her new cousin Nursery Rhyme. She was still crying though, so she didn't want the to see her this way "L-Leave me alone…"

"But cousin, we're here to make you feel better!" Nursery Rhyme happily said as she got on the bed and moved next to jack hugging her. Which Jack didn't pull away from and smiled just a little from the gesture

"Y-You are?" Jack asked shyly as Petruccio sat on the other side of her

"Yeah. Alice convinced me to well…" Petruccio said, but seemed shy about it

"Hm?" Jack quipped, raising an eyebrow as she wiped away the last of her tears; her eyes still a bit red from how long she'd been crying for in the first place

"Oh I convinced him to sneak out so him, me and you can have a kids day out!" Nursery Rhyme joyfully chanted as Petruccio sheepishly shrugged having no idea how to say no to a little girl trying to hang out with you; which now would be two little girls as Jack smiled widely at the idea

"Really?" Jack asked with a big smile

"Yeah and Petruccio will be out guide. He knows enough about the city on where to go to and where not to go to." Nursery Rhyme explained cheerfully as Jack turned her attention to a slight nervous Petruccio

"You are, really?" Jack asked kindly, with a big smile of hope as Petruccio was starting to have second thoughts on this….but he couldn't say no to either girl as they looked so happy to go our for the day; be if for him to ruin that day for them. As long as his brothers or sister didn't hear about this, they could relentless with sibling teasing

"I am. Besides mother always says it's polite for a man to escort women around the city when needed. Also she said because I'm more responsible then my brothers when it comes to girls." Petruccio explained kindly, shrugging still in confusion on that last statement his mother had made "I don't understand that last part. But we're all friends right. So friends help friends out."

"Yeah we are, no come on cousin. Lets have fun today!" Nursery Rhyme joyfully yelled as she got off the bed along with Petruccio. Jack rubbed her own eyes, smiling as she felt better now. Then got off the bed as the three made their way outside

Once outside, avoiding being seen which is why it took a bit longer to do so. But still as they got outside, quickly walking through the crowd to avoid being pushed by accident or bump into anyone in general. Petruccio began to lead the girls around the area's he knew of, it was nice actually for the three. Jack was feeling better from her worries, Petruccio was unknowingly getting to be better with girls and be so nervous. While Nursery Rhyme just was happy to spend time with her new friend and her cousin of two weeks now.

Nursery Rhyme had to admit, she had been a bit… wary of her mom and ma. She didn't know if they were just playing a sick joke on her. Like they wanted her to feel welcomed and then throw her out like trash. But these past two weeks had changed her view on her mom and ma. They both were so loving, caring and kind to her. They scolded her when she did bad things yes, but she could tell they felt bad doing it. She may have been young, but she was still in all rights a Heroic Spirit and she was smarter then she looked. Well not much smarter then her age, but still smart enough to know that her adoptive mothers cared and loved her so much already. Which she felt the same way too. She also didn't want to say it, but she was kind of hoping to get closer to Petruccio some more having developed a little crush on him. He may have been three years older then her. But she still found him cute in an innocent way, it also helped he'd been such a gentlemen even if he was nervous beyond belief during those moments. Having Jack with them was an extra awesome bonus, as she already was closer to her cousin and her aunties. The other heroic spirits and her mother's friends she also had taken a liking too.

Atalanta was like the protective big sister, Leonardo the carefree big sister and Scathach the playful big sister. Frankenstein was more like her aunt, her silent strong aunt. Jeanne the sweet aunt that played with them a lot. Saber was the sterner, but noble aunt. Ikail the funny aunt, Mordred the cool tomboy cousin, Donald the quirking magical friend, Goofy the silly friend, Guin the scary yet gentle uncle and Dante the uncle that tended to let them do what the want when it came to playing or buying treats at the stalls. Her aunt Ruby and Weiss were really nice to her, Ruby always playing with her too along with Weiss singing to her and Jack when they hadn't been able to sleep. Her mom Blake was super cool and loving to her, always snuggling along with her at ears she let her pet. Her ma Yang was herself a fun person, tickling her to get her to laugh and always there to keep her safe. Then again everyone had made her feel loved, cared for and safe. She'd never have it any other way, this was the happiest she'd been in…well ever.

Still as the three youths walked more and more through the city, the sun going down some as it was getting late. Jack saw a rabbit pass by them, Jack happy as can be quickly ran ahead of the others around the corner. But as she did, she bumped into someone's leg knocking her over as Nursery Rhyme and Petruccio ran up to her as she was getting back up on her feet.

"Ow." Jack muttered rubbing her back a bit from the fall

"You okay?" Nursery Rhyme asked worriedly

"Yeah nothing's br-" Petruccio began to ask, but stopped half way as he looked ahead of the two

"You okay?" Nursery Rhyme asked concernly at her friends sudden halt with his words, only to get the answer

"Well, well what do we have here." A young man with peach skin, blue eyes and long black hair said. He wore a royal blue puffy coat, royal blue pants, black shoes, black gloves and wore a blue cap over his head. This man looked to be about Ezio's age, but unlike his charismatic brother. This man was cruel, mean and petty along with being his brothers enemy. This was Vieri de' Pazzi, who currently had two of his little cronies with him as they looked down at the three. Vieri smirked, seeing a good time to mess with one of the Auditore family "Looks like we bumped into the Auditroe's smallest brat and what this, his two weird looking girlfriends."

"That's not nice." Nursery Rhyme stated as Jack pouted in agreement, already having that urge to kill them. But she stopped herself, she didn't want her mothers even more disappointed with her as they must have been now

"Aw, did I hurt your feels. Well to bad!" Vieri yelled back, smirking as he pushed Nursery Rhyme on her back, falling on the ground hard as Jack quickly ran up to her, helping her up though really wanted kill these three. But again, she refrained from it as much as she hated to especially with bad people like these ones. Thankfully Petruccio chimed in, on the girls defense

"Hey leave her alone!" Petruccio yelled as he actually swung his right fists, nailing Vieri across the face with enough force that it cause a small trickle of blood to go down his lip. Petruccio was really of surprised by that, Jack was too but smiled widely and Nursery Rhyme well

"That was so…heroic." Nursery Rhyme muttered with a smile, as her heart began to beat faster now and her cheeks flushed a bit. Her own mind confirming that she had developed her first ever real crush. Though Vieri was furious, but smirked as he got up narrowing his eyes as he looked at Petruccio

"That was a low blow Auditore. But you can hit like a man, so guess you can take a beating like a man. Boys." Vieri ordered smirking sadistically as his two henchmen began to walk near Petruccio, ready to beat the ever living day lights out of the young boy

"No stop!" Jack screamed as she and Nursery Rhyme were about to intervene. Only to be kicked away by Vieri hard back to the ground. Vieri himself kneeling down to them as he smirked smugly

"Aw cute, looks like the little Auditore already is getting the ladies. Still they won't be able to be much fun for you boy, with all those broken bones." Vieri stated very sadistically as Petruccio was backing up as the two henchmen were getting closer and closer. Jack clenched her fists, knowing she would kill these three if he attacked; but she didn't want to get her mothers mad. She did not, she could not as much as she wanted to gut these three… things. But Nursery Rhyme's temper had been pushed a bit, because of the cruelness of Vieri

"YOU'RE A MONSTER!" Nursery Rhyme yelled for the first time, as she smacked Vieri across the face so hard, that it left a little red hand mark. This only angered Vieri as he scowled grabbing her arm, as he then stood up keeping a hard painful grip on her

"SOME ON SHOULD TEACH YOU A LESSON YOU LITTLE BITCH!" Vieri screamed as he was about to punch Nursery Rhyme right in the face, while Jack was about to tackle him. But thankfully for the girls and the young Auditore fate was on their side this time, as before Vieri could bring his fist back down at Nursery Rhyme, his wirst was grabbed before being twisted hard. Forcing Vieri to let go of Nursery Rhyme, before her was the kneed in the side being pushed away on the ground. As Vieri got back up, he saw his two henchmen being thrown passed him against the wall, both getting up slowly before running away in fear. Vieri scowled even more, seeing his attacker was Ezio with two other men and a dog who was growling with his teeth showing. Jack, Nursery Rhyme and Petruccio running behind their saviors

"Hm. You know it's sad to see you this way. First you couldn't get any of the women our age to like you, so you go after the small ones. How you're house has fallen in standards Pazzi." Ezio quipped

"Damn you Auditore!" Vieri screamed clenching his fists "I'll kill you!"

"Try it if you want to end up like the last time you and me fought. Besides I got friends with me now, Guin will break your bones, Dante will make you scream even more like a little girl and Goofy will bite you." Ezio exclaimed as Vieri scowled even more then he knew he could, seeing Guin and Dante both could most likely hurt him badly. Even the dog Goofy, as stupid as the name was to him; saw that the hounds sharp teeth were another hazard to his health

"Don't think this is the last of it. I'll make sure you and your family pay!" Vieri screamed running away like the coward he was, before he couldn't been seen any longer

"Hm." Ezio huffed in annoyance with the spoiled heir to the Pizzica, before looking back to his little brother, Jack and Nursery Rhyme. Not happy about this, but also very curious on what his brother wa doing; with two young ladies along with that and almost smirked seeing his brother already was getting the ladies to hang around him even if he didn't know it yet "Now then what are you three doing out this late anyways. Mother and the others are in a panic."

"Even-" Jack started to ask, only for Guin to cut her off

"Yes Ruby, Weiss, Blake and Yang are…upset is the best word for it. They'll be speaking with you two together when we get back to the villa." Guin explained calmly, but felt bad for the three; especially Jack and Nursery Rhyme. He had seen and grown pride at watching team RWBY grow as parents these past few days. But he also knew they could be very stern when needed, well more of Weiss, Blake and Yang while Ruby needed some work on that. Either way still he could tell it wasn't going to be a pleasant talk for the two young girls at least, the boy either but his mother seemed more calmer then how Team RWBY was

"Agreed, everyone else from our group will be having their own words with you too. Especially Artoria, Scathach, Atalanta and Mordred even." Dante added in as kindly as he could, as he knew from hanging out with those women when they did, that they were kind and caring in their own ways. But they also were not women to be trifled with, especially when they scolded you. A few times with him even if he did something by accident like walking into the wall without realizing or getting into a small fist fight a few days earlier with local nuns of all things. Wasn't his proudest moment, being a templar and such. But it had happened and he was scolded for it. Mostly from Jeanne and Artoria who were the most devote of Catholics like he was in the group

"Oh…"Jack muttered, already knowing she'd be yelled at or at least scolded which she hated bother equally to happen to her

"B-But um Mister Ezio. Petruccio s-shouldn't get in trouble. H-He was the one who came to our defense. Mine especially when that mean man pushed me over. He punched him across the face, even drawing a bit of blood." Nursery Rhyme explained, blushing a bit as Jack just nodded in agreement with her cousin

"Did he now?" Ezio asked smirking just a little as he looked at Petruccio who sheepishly was smiling trying not to blush a bit himself from the praise

"Well I ah…I mean ah…" Petruccio tried to say, but really was starting to get fluster from Nursery Rhyme's praise

"He was really, he was a sweet gentlemen to us. Even when I may have guilted him into sneaking out. So he could be our guide for the day, he still was so sweet about it." Nursery Rhyme stated sweetly as she hugged Petruccio right arm closing against her body happily smiling as she gave him a thank you kiss on the cheek much to the young boys increased surprise. Jack even followed up doing the same actions as she hugged his left arm against her body a bit and kissed him on his other cheek. Petruccio by this point was almost red as both girls smiled at him

"A kiss on the cheek for our hero!" Nursery Rhyme and Jack happily said. Jack because her new friend deserved it and she was glad to have become friends with the brave boy. Nursery Rhyme on the other hand because she wanted too and because she hoped this may give him a hint, on her little crush with him. Not that she knew what to do after that, but still she thought might as well

"I ah…um…eh…ah…" Petruccio stuttered from the attention praise and two kissed on his cheeks from the girls. His young mind still adjusting to the slow changes he was going through at his age. Then again it didn't help when he saw the amused smirks on Dante's, Guin's and his big brothers faces. Even the dog Goofy seemed to be smirking in his own way, but he then felt Ezio pat his shoulder sighing; though smirking still

"I see. Well my brother is truly an Auditore then. Still our mother and father will be having a word with him. Sorry about that my young ladies." Ezio kindly stated as he could see at least Alice (Nursery Rhyme) had taken a slowly forming a liking to his little brother. He'd make sure to at least tease his little brother on this for a day or so. He also would tell his mom what Alice had told him, if only to lessen his little brothers punishment

"Okay then." Nursery Rhyme and Jack said, frowning a bit. But smiled once more as they decided to keep their hold on Petruccio's arms, walking back to the villa already. Ezio, Dante, Guin and Goofy even looked at one another before following the kids. Making sure that they would get back to the villa safely, but still pitted them for the scolding's and punishments they most likely were to get upon returning

-Later that night-

"Again we're really sorry about this Maria." Ruby stated as she, Weiss, Blake and Yang were all in their night gowns in the hallway. Talking with Maria who was in her sleep wear too

"Yeah we already scolded the girls and gave them fitting punishments. But again we all are truly sorry for this." Blake stated next, as she and Yang defiantly had a serious talk with their daughter alongside Ruby and Weiss when the kids had gotten back home. Their servants also had words with them privately along with Ikail. None of them blamed Petruccio for this, in fact they were impressed with how brave and kind he was to the girls today

"It's fine girls really. I know Jack and Alice didn't mean to cause trouble. Even though I do not approve of sneaking out or my son missing his studies. I will say I am proud of him for standing up for the girls and being a gentlemen to them today." Maria kindly said as she didn't blame any of them really, though she and her husband still gave their youngest a punishment; they were proud of him more "Anyways I hate to admit it, but I was like that too around their age at times. Got into a bit more trouble them the kids of course."

"Oh so you are bad girl when want to be. Do tell?" Yang joked smirking as Blake playfully smacked her arm, while Maria chuckled a bit

"Maybe one day Yang. Anyways to say one last time its fine. We'll all be laughing about this by tomorrow. I'm off to bed now, good night girls and see you in the morning." Maria kindly replied back

"Good night." Team RWBY replied back as they all went off to their bed rooms Ruby and Weiss going into theirs before shutting the door. Then Blake and Yang about too, only for Blake to stop

"What's wrong babe?" Yang asked quietly, only for Blake to motioned her to listen carefully. She did so, as she then heard alongside Blake now muffled crying from behind the door. Yang groaned in guilt "Aw… I knew we shouldn't have been so hard on her."

"We had to be dear. We have to have her learn that she can't do stuff like this, but still. Maybe we were a bit to stern with her." Blake explained as she remembered her mother was always so caring and warm to her, but very stern whenever she was scolding her

"Guess so. So, you want to take me to take lead or do you?" Yang asked, hoping their daughter wasn't crying too much

"I will. You were the one that started first when we began scolding her. So it's only fair." Blake answered calmly as Yang sighed, but decided to let it be and go with it. Blake then opened the door slowly, as the crying halted; both seeing their daughter with her back turned from them in her own set of sleep wear. Knees being hugged by her arms "Nursery Rhyme, sweetie are you okay?"

"Y-Yeah I am mom…why wouldn't I be?" Nursery Rhyme asked shyly as Blake and Yang got onto the bed both sides, before moving next to their daughter. Yang moving her arms away as she lifted the child's chin up, so she could look at the eye to eye. Still both Blake and Yang felt even more guilty, seeing that their daughters eyes were red from crying so much recently

"You don't have to lie to use about how you feel. But you do know why we yelled at you today right?" Yang asked kindly, but with a slight stern edge to it like what she use to use with Ruby when they were younger. Nursery Rhyme stayed quite as Yang sighed, but smiled a little "Nursery Rhyme?"

"Y-Yes…. because I made Petruccio sneak out and took Jack out of timeout." Nursery Rhyme answered shyly as she looked at Yang, then Blake "B-But I was just trying to have fun with my new friend and Jack was so sad. I just…I just wanted to cheer her up. Is that bad to do?"

"No it's not. But you can't do it that way sweetie." Blake replied back with a small smile, but also a slight stern edge "You don't guilt people into doing things you want and you don't encourage others to sneak out or break any sort of rules and laws. It's not proper, we told you earlier but we just wanted to make sure you understood. So please Nursery Rhyme, sweetie don't do that again okay. You have no idea how much me and your ma were worried. Especially you ma with how much she was freaking out when we couldn't find you."

"It was a lot." Yang sheepishly added in with an awkward smile, rubbing the back of her head

"A lot, lot. Thought she'd pull her hair out from how much she was freaking out." Blake chimed in, giggling at her girlfriends embarrassed look finding it cute as usual. Then she and Yang laid down, Blake gently motioning Nursery Rhyme to lay down to before getting under the covers to get some rest. Both Blake and Yang watching as their daughter took a few minuets too find a good position to sleep in, which more amusing then anything; until she just decided to lay on her back in between her mothers

"Good now?" Yang asked smiling

"Yep. I'm sleepy anyways." Nursery Rhyme replied back yawing before quickly starting to doze off "Good night mom and ma….I love you.."

"We love you too sweetie." Blake stated as she and Yang gave their daughter a kiss on her forehead

"She's such an angle. Glad I decided to rope us into adopting her even if not by legal means." Yang remarked happily

"Yeah. I'm happy we've taken her in. I don't regret it, neither her nor falling in love with you." Blake replied back sweetly

"Hm. Well next time me and you are alone. I'll show you my appreciation for the compliments." Yang remarked in a flirty tone, before yawning "I am beat though, guess we should get some shut eye too babe."

"We should dear. Love you." Blake replied back kindly as she and Yang gave each other a kiss, then laid down with her eyes closed

"Love you too…babe." Yang muttered before falling to sleep in seconds just like Nursery Rhyme had. Yang's body facing Nursery Rhymes as Blake heart smiled looking at her two girls, seeing Nursery Rhyme instinctively moved near Yang; who wrapped her arms around the child. Their daughter smiling too now as she looked like she felt safe, Blake laid down now, hugging Nursery Rhyme with her arms as the little girl seemed to be even more comfortable now, Blake then closed her eye as she began to feel slumber take over

"I love my life." Blake muttered happily, before falling asleep too wondering if maybe this one world would be the first if hopefully not last peaceful one

-With Ruby, Weiss and Jack: 1:00 AM-

"Hm?" Ruby muttered waking up, as she saw it was still late at night or maybe early in the morning now. It was hard to tell, since this place had not technology. Still she rubbed her eyes, wondering what woke her up as she was usually a heavy sleeper. But then she heard little sniffles, looking down to se Jack slumbering against her as her arms were wrapped around her daughter's body, while Weiss was behind her slumbering close to the young girl for extra comfort for their child. Ruby though gently, if not quickly nudged Weiss shoulder as she woke up

"Huh…Ruby why did you-"Weiss muttered, only to notice Jack's slumber crying, Weiss looked at Ruby who nudged her to wake Jack up. Weiss nodded in agreement, as she sat up a bit, before gently nudging Jack who opened her eyes quickly not noticing the tears still going down her cheeks, sniffling some before seeing her mothers were awake too

"Mommy, Mama what's wrong?" Jack asked, only to now notice the last few tears on her cheeks as she wiped her face "I was crying?"

"You were. Want to tell us why sweet heart?" Ruby asked sweetly as Jack was about too, but then stopped seeming hesitant

"Jack you can tell us, you know that right?" Weiss sweetly asked next, as she gently stroked her hand through her daughters har smiling "Me and your mommy will always listen."

"I-I know…I just had a nightmare is all." Jack explained shyly "Something stupid."

"Hey now that's not true. Nightmare are scary yeah but not stupid. So tell us okay sweet heart." Weiss replied, gently nuzzling her nose against Jacks as the young girl giggled feeling better already. But then sighed, seeming to have a slightly hard time telling them

"It's alright. Honest." Ruby stated with a reassuming smile, Jack nodded back slowly before taking in a deep breath

"I….I-I was having a nightmare about… about you two not wanting me anymore." Jack answered, flinching already like she expected them to hit her, for thinking of something so stupid in her mind. Only to be surprised when she felt her mommy hug her tightly enough, that she swore she could feel the motherly affection from Ruby

"That's terrible. Jack sweet heart we'd never do that. Why would you even think that?" Ruby asked worriedly as Jack nervously frowned

"B-Because of how I acted today. I'm just worried you don't want me anymore now…. because I'm not a proper little girl." Jack explained shamefully, feeling like she was going to cry again. But then she felt Weiss somewhat sternly pull her from Ruby, turning her around as she stared down at Jack upset; but also worried

"Jack listen to me good. You never think that again understood. Me and Ruby will never get ride of you, we aren't like that. Also you behaved badly yes, but that doesn't mean we don't want you anymore just because of that. We love you Jack, sure it's been just two weeks but you've brought more joy into what great joy we already had with each other. So Jack, please believe me when I say this. You're mommy and I will always be there for you, through bad and good we'll be your mothers. Just remember that okay?" Weiss sternly, yet somehow sweetly stated before bringing Jack in for a loving hug. Ruby joined in too

"We love you sweet heart. Always." Ruby said, as Jack then began to cry

"I-I lovey too, mommy and mama. I love you so much!" Jack yelled as she nuzzled her head against Weiss stomach, both mothers just letting their daughter do so. As they knew that even if Jack was crying, it was at least tears of joy

-Week 2: Second to last day of the week-

"Well ladies, I think this world is one of the most peaceful ones we've been too so far." Yang stated. She, Ruby, Blake, Weiss, Leonardo, Frankenstein and Jeanne were standing around the front of the villa talking as it was early in the morning

Jack and Nursery Rhyme were taking Goofy out for a walk to the docks, with Donald having been picked up by Mordred. Who she along with Scathach were with the kids, to make sure they stayed out of trouble.

Saber, Ikail, Guin, Dante and Atalanta were out around the city marketplace. Having gone to find some food for the villa as a way to help around. They also were going to explore more of the city today by themselves for once, as they all had enough knowledge now to get around easily enough.

Maria and the house maid was still inside the villa, along with the Francisco and Petruccio who were doing their studies today. Giovanna was actually in villa's main entrance with them too, just standing outside the gate like he was waiting for someone. Most likely Ezio who didn't return how last night, the group worried for the young man was only told this was a somewhat normal thing; along with that it would be fine. So they let it. Still Claudia was still in her bedroom, only waking up now. Either way, today seemed like it was going to be another normal day.

"Got that right big sis. Maybe we won't even have too fight any heartless!" Ruby cheered with a big smile

"I wouldn't say that too soon Ruby. You might jinx us." Leonardo quipped a bit, smirking as Ruby quickly puffed her cheeks pouting a bit

"I will not." Ruby stated pouting, which like always was way cuter then she wanted it to look

"Grah, uff, uff, Gah." Frankenstein replied back kindly, giving her a thumb's up as Ruby smiled back once more

"Thank you Fran!" Ruby cheered once more, before smirking at Leonardo "See Fran agrees with me LeVin."

"That's because you two are similar in some ways master." Jeanne stated kindly as she patted Ruby's head for a moment "You both love cookies and are kind hearted. You could be the third sister between you and Yang."

"Hm that is true." Ruby said smiling, turning her attention to Jeanne "Also what did I say about calling me master Jeanne. Ruby's fine. We're friends anyways."

"Ture also. Sorry Ruby force of habit when it comes to us servants." Jeanne exclaimed as Frankenstein and Leonardo nodded in agreement

"Anyways. What's the plan for today ladies?" Blake asked now

"Hm I say we could walk around some more. See some more view we haven't been able to see." Weiss suggested as the other though that sounded nice. But before anyone could voice that, they heard footstep coming in followed by Giovanna. The girls moved a bit closer, to listen in since they were curious

"Something wrong?" Ezio asked curiously, but the girls could tell he seemed nervous a bit too as they saw Giovanna's unamused look

"Do you think me blind and deaf son. I know about you're little fight with Vieri de' Pazzi last night. And the this little to Christina. Your behavior is unacceptable It…it." Geovanni said sternly, sounding angry with his son as the girls flinched a little to see what else he had to yell at Ezio for. Only to be surprised when he started to laugh, patting his son on the shoulder "It reminds me of myself when I was your age."

"Oh thank god, I was worried." Jeanne stated, before she and the girls kept listening in on the two

"I assume these misadventures of yours won't interfere with your work today?" Giovanna asked, as Ezio was very relieved now and saw his dad was playing for a bit for a laugh

"No padre. Avete la mia parola. (No father. You have my word.)" Ezio answered back as the girls were still trying to figure out the whole speech system here. For some odd reason they understood this language called Italian. But at some points it would glitch out or so, as they would hear the words in the actual dialect instead of english. Still none of them brought it up as the kept on listening in but instead saw Giovanna pull out a letter from his coat, handing it to Ezio who took it

"I've prepared some document here for Lorenzo de' Medici to review. I need them delivered to him." Giovanna explained

"With haste father." Ezio replied back smirking

"Good. Return to me when you get back but one more thing." Giovanna said, looking behind him smirking himself as he saw the girls who flinched being spotted "Would you ladies like to join my son with his work today."

"Father you don't need to bring them into this. It's rude to do anyhow." Ezio remarked as Giovanna laughed for a moment

"True but I need them to keep an eye on you. So you don't get into too much trouble today. These ones I trust. So ladies, will you mind?" Giovanna explained smiling now, as the girls looked back at each other then back at him

"We're in Giovanna. So don't worry we'll keep an eye on little Ezio here." Ruby remarked, chuckling a bit alongside the others

"Well at least they'll be fun conventionalists." Ezio stated as he already like the girls and their group very much. All of them were kind and had unique quirks about them

"Good. Again return back to me all of you once it's done." Giovanna explained before going into his office, leaving the girls and Ezio alone now in the front of the villa

"So ladies shall we?" Ezio kindly asked as the girls nodded back, once outside the villa. The girls followed Ezio around the left of the villa, walking down the street. At this point Yang decided to strike up some conversation with the middle child of the Auditore's

"So Ezio none of us saw you back at the villa last night." Yang asked, smirking as she was going to have fun teasing him "Does it have to do with this Christina girl hm?"

"Oh yes tell us. Is a friend or a… 'friend'?" Blake asked next, smirking herself as she decided to play along

"How cute. Looks like little Ezio is growing up." Ruby remarked as Weiss nodded in agreement

"Grah!" Frankenstein added in, seeing the fun in the little teasing of their friends exploits

"Hm quiet the ladies man if I ever heard. My you must be a heart breaker at times too. For shame." Leonardo added in, smugly smirking as she always loved teasing friends at times even if she didn't have to many when she was alive

"Well ah…um.." Ezio muttered, as he was use to this sort of teasing like this. But usually it was one or two people, but not this many and he was at the rare moment of slight embarrassment as the girls teased him some more; thankfully a saint was on his side

"Girls please stop. We shouldn't be teasing our friend here." Jeanne stated sweetly, yet sternly too as the girls stopped smirking still but stopped

"Oh Jeanne we're just having fun." Weiss stated kindly

"Yeah harmless fun." Ruby added in kindly as Jeanne smiled back, but still gave them a scolding gaze

"I know. But I think Ezio got enough of it." Jeanne replied back, looking at Ezio "Don't worry they won't be so mean while I'm around."

"Gracias madam Jeanne. What an angel you are." Ezio responded back, as the kept walking to the destination once more "Well teasing of me aside ladies. How are you liking it here so far?"

"I think I can say for us all, but we love it here. It's nice and calm." Ruby answered as the others nodded in agreement

"Is that so. Hm, will you be planning on staying some more." Ezio asked once more, waving to a few stall vendors his family bought from a lot

"I think we will be. But maybe somewhere else. We don't want to be such a burden to your family much longer. As nice as you all have been to us." Blake answered back

"Nonsense Blake. We'd love to have you stay for as long as needed. You lot have brought much more… flare to our lives. Not that we didn't have it already. But you're extra." Ezio explained as a old woman tripped, only for him to catch her midway; help her up as the old woman thanked him before making her way off

"Anyways. I almost forgot, but me and the girls wanted to thank you." Weiss stated

"For what, being a charming tour guide?" Ezio asked smirking, as Frankenstein and Leonardo giggled at their friend's words. As they along with everyone else had gotten to know Ezio very well, since he was the one who usual would play tour guide for them along with just talking with them whenever they could

"Always the funny one." Yang replied back smiling "But actually we wanted to say thank you for what you did for the little ones a few days ago. Just wish I could have been there, would have knocked that jerk out for almost harming Nur- Alice and Jack. Along with the fact he almost got his goons to beat you're little brother up. What kind of jerk does that?"

"Apparently Pazzi does. Ezio what's you're families relationship with them again?" Leonarda asked

"It's more of issues between me and Vieri. But he's taken it upon himself too swear quote one quote 'harm' to my family one day. Not that I think he will." Ezio explained, as the girls looked to one another before back at him "What?"

"Nothing, except is that how you're lip got cut and was it from this fight you had yesterday with Vieri?" Weiss asked

"Grah, uff, gah, Uuuum." Frankenstein stated concernly

"Yeah you're right, that looks morel like it will be a scar if anything." Leonardo exclaimed as Ezio sighed, but didn't disagree

"That I had a feeling about, great. Still yeah he was….talking ill of my family yesterday, very ill of them. I couldn't let it go further. It was actually though more of a large brawl. My brother, friends of ours against Vieri and his lackies. Vieri though was the one who gave me this new little cut on my lip, threw a rock and it got me good." Ezio explained as he looked back noticing the girls seemed worried about him "Don't worry. We won and besides I don't think he'll try and attack again like that."

"Still Ezio just promise us one thing okay?" Ruby asked seriously for once, much to Ezio sudden chill down his spin as Ruby being serious like she was; didn't seem to fit the bubbly girl. The others seemed to feel the same way, chills down their spins too

"Sure… what is it Ruby?" Ezio asked as the were almost to the destination

"Just try not to push it with the him or his family. I don't know much about either. But… you never know what they could be capable of. So just be careful alright." Ruby asked, smiling once more

" Certo. lo prometto, signora. (Sure, I promise I will Madam.)" Ezio replied back, as it seemed to get more…quiet now as they finally made it into a small closed in hovel of homes. There they saw a man waiting for the outside. Ezio walked up to the man who smiled back seeing them

"Ah Ezio Ben trovato! (Well met!) How are you?" The man asked, before seeing the girls "Hm friends of yours?"

"Yes family friends and Come sempre (Same as ever). I have a letter for Messer Lorenzo." Ezio answered as he handed the man the letter, as said man took it

"I'll see he gets it's upon his return." The man exclaimed

"Returns?" Team RWBY asked as they and the others moved next to Ezio

"Yes madam's. They've gone to Villa Careggi I'm afraid. They're not expected for at least another day back." The man explained once more

"Thank you. I'll let my father know." Ezio simply replied back as the man made his way off pass the group

Once gone, Ezio and the group quickly made their way back to the Villa. Quiet for the most part but with some small talk. Then as the made it to the villa, entering in as they walked up to Geovanni's office, while seeing Francisco who gave them a quick wave hello. They stopped hearing voice behind the door. One Giovanna and another man.

"You worry too much Giovanni. Federico de' Pazzi is in prison. The threat is ended." The unknown man stated calmly. Ezio then knocked on the door, before opening it. Once he and the girls were inside. They saw Geovanni and the other man with him. Giovanni got up first, walking up to Ezio and the others

"Ah hello son. You remember my friend Uberto?" Giovanni stated as the man Uberto had gotten up bow too, walking up next to Giovanni

The man was a huskier looking one, peach skin, brown eyes, short brown hair, wore a very dark blue robe with some white sown in. He also black shoes that barley showed under his robe, wore a white neckless, a white puffy collar and a simple very dark blue cap. The man smiled a bit, as Ezio turned his attention to the man.

"Good morning Gonfaloniere Alberti." Ezio kindly said with a quick bow

"To you as well young man." Uberto replied back, with a quick bow too before seeing the others "Hm and who would these lovelies ladies be now?"

"Oh right, these are some family friends." Geovanni answered as Leonardo decided to play greet this time, as she walked passed the girls and Ezio, a bit closer to Uberto now

"Un saluto Uberto. Sono Leonardo. Le ragazze con me sono Ruby, Weiss, Blake, Yang, Jeanne e Fran. (Greetings Uberto. I am Leonardo. The girls with me are Ruby, Weiss, Blake, Yang, Jeanne and Fran.)" Leonardo greeted doing a curtsy, the other girls doing the same following Leonardo's lead "Geovanni è stato così gentile da dare un riparo quando siamo entrati in città. Abbiamo di più con noi. Ma sono fuori proprio adesso. Comunque è bello fare la tua conoscenza. (Geovanni was kind enough to give use shelter when we entered the city. We have more with us. But they are out right now. Still it's nice to make your acquaintance.)"

"Did any of you get what she just said?" Ruby whispered, as the others just shrugged not really understanding either

"Well meet then and you folks are lucky. You couldn't have found a better man to take you in the my old friend here." Uberto replied back kindly, as he patted Geovanni's back; both men laughing a bit before calming down

"Anyways. Ezio I trust you delivered the letter?" Geovanni asked, then looked at the girls smirking a bit "And I trust you ladies were able to keep my son out of trouble?"

"Oh we did." The girls all said, smirking in amusement as Ezio rolled his eyes a bit smirked a bit too

"Yes, yes they did. But si padre. (Yes father.) Though it's seems like Lorenzo is out of town." Ezio answered, though Geovanni seemed a bit surprised by this

"Hmm. I did not anticipate this…" Geovanni exclaimed, seeming a bit… worried now. Ezio was confused a little by this, looking for a moment back at the girls who shrugged confused too

"What does it matter. So you wait a day or two." Uberto said, seeming as if he was doing his best to calm his old friends worries…whatever those were. Geovanni seemed to get the message, deep in though before sighing just barely; turning his attention on Ezio once more

"Listen, your mother and sister have been looking for you. I'll need you again in a little while. But for now see if you can't help them. " Geovanni stated calmly

"Are you sure?" Ezio asked, not really thinking anything was going on somewhat; but had a gut feeling something was really off

"I am." Geovanni replied back smiling a little in reassurance, then looked at the girls; team RWBY to be exact "Ladies, later on too I'll need you and you're friends to come here in my office. I need to have a talk with you all. Something important."

"Sure…" Weiss replied back for the girls, who seemed themselves to get the feeling something was very off but also let it be for now

"Good, now if you'll excuse me." Geovanni stated as he began to get back to his seat

"Good to see you again Ezio and good to meet you ladies as well. I hope I can meet the rest of your friends later on." Uberto said kindly, before taking his seat now too. Ezio and the girls made their way out, all standing in the center of the villa quite

"So, that was odd." Blake chimed in, as the others slowly nodded back

"I just wonder what that was about is all. Kind of worried now as much as I hate to say it." Ezio explained sighing a bit, only to feel Fran gently pat his shoulder

"Uff, um." Fran said, smiling a little as Ezio along with the others had by this point learned to actually understand what she was saying somehow or at least the general basis of what she would say from her facial features. Well in Ezio's case at least, the girls and their group all now knew what Fran said clearly like she was saying actually words

"Thank you Fran." Ezio responded back feeling a bit less worried now

"Fran's right though Ezio. No need to worry about this." Weiss added in as support for one her new friends

"Yeah totally!" Yang happily stated, before looking back to see Claudia crying a bit; which was warrant enough to get Yang concern "Besides I think your sister needs some brotherly attention."

"Hm?" Ezio asked, before looking along with the others to see. Ezio quickly ran up to her, sitting down next to his sister as the two began to speak. The girls just stood where they were, waiting to see what that was all about and once the two were done talking; Claudia seeming angry somewhat now. Ezio returned back to them

"So what was that about?" Leonardo asked, though had a feeling what it was about if her memory of how youth acted in her era was still correct

"Seems as if her now… ex-lover has been rumored to being unfaithful to Claudia. Her friends told her, cruelly told her to be exact. Harpies they are." Ezio explained seeing peeved from the news

"Oh that isn't good at all." Jeanne stated as she and the others could guess what Ezio was saying "What are you going to do?"

"Have a talk with him." Ezio answered, though the girls could tell he meant more likey fighting the cheating bastard "I already have a good idea where he is."

"Then we'll come with you." Ruby happily stated, though Ezio nodded back no

"No, you don't have too. Besides this isn't something ladies like yourself should bother with." Ezio explained, only for Fran, Yang and Weiss to give hm three hard smacks up the back side of his head "Gah, what was that for?"

"To show you we can handle ourselves. As kind as you wanting us to stay here is. We're going with you, besides me and the girls may want to have our own…words with this other girl if we can." Weiss remarked crossing her arms "We go by a rule, you mess with one of our friends. You mess with us all and you'll learn to get use to that Ezio."

"Yeah so no being stubborn buddy!" Ruby added in happily with a big smile and thumbs up. Ezio just stared at them before snicker and laughing a bit, before calming down

"I see well then I must be one lucky fellow to have such tough lady friends as you." Ezio remarked smiling, as he was happy to have friends like these "Anyways, shall we then?"

"Lead the way." Blake responded back as she and the others began to make their way off to where this cheating bastard was

It took about ten minuets to get from the Villa, to a very large church that was taller, made of marble and just was hard to miss once you saw it. But the girls though admiring the view, then heard Ezio huff irritably as he looked at two people that must have been Claudia's now ex-lover and the ex-lovers mistress. They walked up to the two, slowly as they listened in on their conversation.

"Oh Duccio its beautiful!" The ex-lovers or now Duccio's mistress stated looking on her ring finger well a golden band. Duccio smiled at the woman as he hand his arms wrapped around her waist

"Nothing but the best for you amore mio! (My love!)" Duccio stated as he was about to lock lips with his mistress who pushed him off

"But what of Claudia. I thought you'd been promised to her?" The mistress asked smirking, with a teasing tone and swaying her body in a playful manner, Duccio just smirked as he walked up back to her

"Father said I could do much better than an Auditore." Duccio remarked as he then gave a quick playful smack on his mistress back side, making he woman yelp a bit in surprised even if she smiled seeming to like the gesture

"Birbante! (Naughty!)" The mistress remarked playfully pushing Duccio a bit, before starting to make her way off "Come, let us walk a bit."

"Wait, I had something else in mind…" Duccio replied back smirking, pulling his mistress back to him and into his arms

"Oh Duccio!" The mistress said in a lustful tone as the two began to… make out. But unknown to the two, Ezio and the girls had watched it all in utter disgust on the girls part; while anger was filled within Ezio

"A moment ladies." Ezio said narrowing his eyes already making his way off, as the girls just watched the scene that was about to unfold as Ezio was getting closer to the two "Ehi, lurido porcol! (Hey, dirty pig!)"

"E-Ezio my friend!" Duccio quickly said turning around as his mistress began to move a bit to their left seeing already what most likely was about to happen. But as Duccio came in to greet Ezio with a 'friendly' hug. Ezio quickly landed a under arm jab into Duccio's face hard; making the man back up in pain

"Nice one." Ruby and Blake muttered smirking already at the scene

"Ma che ti piglia?! (What the hell?!)" Duccio yelled, before glaring back at Ezio

"You insult my sister, parading around with this puttana. (whore.)" Ezio bluntly stated as he pointed for a moment at the mistress who flinched from the sudden insult

"What does puttana mean Leonardo?" Weiss whispered as she and team RWBY looked at her curiously

"Ah…when you're older ladies." Leonardo replied back sheepishly, but before the girls could quietly argue back; that's when the scene before them escalated

"Maybe your sister shouldn't have be so stingy with her virtu! (Virtue!)" Duccio screamed as he pointed at Ezio, who pushed his hand away

"You broken her heart." Ezio sternly replied back, narrowing his eyes even more in anger, clenching his fists already

"And now I'm going to break your face!" Duccio threatened, putting his fist up, before taking a swing at Ezio who dodge it, before the two started to fight. Ruby was about to go off and help, but felt Fran and Jeanne hold her back

"Girls what are you doing, we got to help Ezio?!" Ruby asked, only to get a light bop on the head by Blake "OW… Blake that hurt."

"I know, but I thought I'd take a page out of Weiss book." Blake explained calmly, ignoring the slight glare from Weiss; along with ignoring the slightly hard punch in arm by Weiss also "Ruby don't worry okay. Ezio can handle it."

"Hm….yeah guess you're right." Ruby stated with a sigh

"Yes, yes we are. Now lets watch Ezio beat the snot out of that pig." Yang remarked with a big grin, before she and the girls noticed Duccio's mistress was making her way out and passed by them. The girls would have done something, but decided she wasn't worth it; well except for one

"Whoa, wah!" The mistress yelled as she suddenly tripped, right down a small flight of stairs in the walkway, before crashing into a few crates left against the wall; said crates broken showing they were filled with… manure of all things. As the mistress got back up, she was cut up a bit, her dress mess, the ring on her finger covered in manure along with the rest of her body. It didn't help that the people around her seeing this began to laugh a lot, which in turn made the young woman run away to hide from the embarrassment. The girls all watched this happened, confused who tripped her because it should have been impossible to trip like that and into crates filled with manure. Until they all looked, to see Jeanne whilst a little to innocently

"Jeanne?" Yang said smirking, surprised to see the 'Holy girl' as she nicknamed her new friend to be the culprit

"Hm?" Jeanne asked, acting confused "Yes?"

"Did you trip her?" Ruby asked, but smiled amusingly

"I have no idea of what you speak of. She just seems like a…. clumsy woman. Wouldn't you say ladies?" Jeanne asked sweetly, only making her little crime more obvious; but not like any of them were going to scold her on it

"Right." The girls all said sweetly to, as they decided to play along; but just as they all turned their attention back to the fight between Ezio and Duccio. Not surprisingly Ezio was winning. It was painfully obvious as he kneed him in the stomach, before head butting him and upper cutting the man, as he fell on the ground groaning a bit in pain while people around had been watching too. Duccio slowly go up, barley on his legs

"Basta mi arrendo! (Stop I yield!)" Duccio yelled, coughing a bit as Ezio took in a few deep breaths

"Stay away from my sister!" Ezio yelled sternly as Duccio nervously nodded back, Ezio then dusted his vest off a bit before turning back to the girls. But he didn't notice that Duccio had decided to be a coward and hit Ezio when he had his back turned, but Ezio not seeing this was surprised when he saw the girls pass by him like lighting. He was even more surprised, if not also really impressed when he saw why the girls had passed by him so quickly

"GAH!" Duccio screamed in utter pain, as Jeanne and Fran had back handed his face first, before Weiss and Yang followed up with a gut punch. Then followed by Leonardo who landed a solid kick to his groin, which finally was finished off when Blake and Ruby landed a right/left hook into his face. The impact of this hits fling him against the wall, as he slid down alive but out cold and would be extremely sore tomorrow

"Take that you cowardly jerk!" Ruby screamed, as she gave the out cold Duccio one last kick in the leg, before she and the girls turned their attention back to Ezio wide eyed; but smiling

"Well. Now I'm real glad to bring you ladies with me. That was something, but lets get back to the villa now. I'll tell Claudia the news, then we can see what my mother needs help with." Ezio kindly stated

"The lead the way kind sir." Ruby joked around as Ezio laughed, before leading the girls back to the villa; while also leaving a stunned crowd in its wake

It didn't take too long for Ezio and the girls to get back to the villa. Mainly because now it wasn't as crowded in the streets since it was starting to get later in the afternoon. Mostly they just talked like friends would with one another. Until they got to the villa. Still it seemed no one part of the girls group was back yet. But they did see Petruccio standing in front of the villa looking up around the roof tops. Ezio and the group walked up to him, which caught the young boys attention.

"Oh hello ladies, hello Ezio!" Petruccio stated kindly with wave hello. The girls all waved back to him, as the young boy was so nice to talk with

"What are you doing out here Petruccio?" Ezio asked curiously "You should be in bed or doing your studies."

"I know, I know. But I wanted those feathers." Petruccio answered, pointing a few pure white feathers on the roof tops

"Hm that's a quiet a few and the wind is picking up, that might be hard to get them before the wind picks up more." Leonardo stated

"Why do you need them?" Ezio asked taking account of Leonardo's statement, but still curious

"It's a secret." Petruccio happily answered, as Ezio though it over for a good two seconds

"Alright. If I get them for you. Will you go back inside?" Ezio asked

"Yes I promise brother." Petruccio replied back with a big smile

"Grah." Fran stated

"She's right, how are you going to get those feathers in time before the wind picks up?" Weiss asked curiously

"You'll see ladies." Ezio answered smirking as he passed by them. The girls watching him as Petruccio seemed giddy

"So how do you think you're brothers going to get you those feathers?" Jeanne kindly asked

"Oh miss Jeanne Ezio is going to do his tricks!" Petruccio stated happily

"Tricks?" The girls asked, confused by that only to see Ezio run back pass them, see his tricks

Ezio turned out to be a very agile and daring character, as he jumped up on a small crate placed against the villa before climbing up on a small fenced gate on the side of the villa. Once on top, he jumped on a sign quickly before jumping from that onto a small square platform with vines growing from it. He pivoted his foot to left before jumping to another buildings roof that close enough before picking up the first feather. Ezio didn't stop as he jumped on the higher roofs of the building before running down it, off it on a hanging platform, then another one before landing on yet another building. He ran down the buildings long roof before climbing on one what looked like a chimney end, then another one before landing on a small roof piece getting the second feather. Then he jumped on a few more chimneys, before landing on another small roof piece getting the last feather. Then he went down the roof, on a few more of the hanging wooden platforms before landing back on the villa's roof. He then jumped down landing right in front of a giddy Petruccio and the girls who were wide eyed at what they just saw since they saw most of what he did. Also since Ezio did this not even in two minuets and with grace, precision and agility that was rare to find most of the times.

"Here as promised." Ezio said smiling a little, as he handed Petruccio the feathers, who took them happy as can be "You still haven't told me why you want these."

"I will in time. Thanks again Ezio." Petruccio kindly answered, before making his way back into the villa. Once he was gone, he looked back at the girls who were wide eyed still

"What?" Ezio asked confused

"What was that about?" Leonardo asked back first

"Grah!" Fran added in

"Huh?" Ezio asked once more, very confused

"Yeah you just jumped on the roofs like it was nothing?" Jeanne stated now

"And you did so easily!" Blake yelled now in shock still

"You were so quick too, not even two minuets before you got back here?!" Yang stated now

"You also didn't trip at all, how, how?" Weiss asked this time

"Where did you learn to do that and can you teach us all it, please!" Ruby asked last, as she would love it to have the skills to do what Ezio just did and it could also benefit the others of their group too

"Well I don't know if teaching you at the moment could happen. But I've been able to do since I was younger. Francisco only learned it when he was around Petruccio's age. Petruccio is starting to show some signs." Ezio explained "Claudia could do it if she didn't have to wear dress all the time. Still maybe later I can help you all started with this… hm. Free running."

"Thank you!" The girls all said happily, while Frankenstein just growled a thank you. They were going to keep Ezio to his words. Ezio just internally felt a shiver down his spin, feeling like he just doomed himself to a few days to a week's worth of headaches once they would have him teach them all how to free run

"Si, si. No need to thank me. But lets see if my mother is around." Ezio suggested as he and the girls made their way back into the Villa's front entrance. Only to see Ezio's mother to the right, inspecting some of the vines that were growing on the walls. Once there, his mother took notice before looking back to them

"Buon giorna, (Hello,) Ezio." Maria stated smiling a bit "And to you as well ladies."

"Hello Maria, it's good to see you again." Jeanne kindly replied back, as the rest of the girls gave her a friendly nod

"Buon giomo a voi madre. Come state? (Hello mother. How are you?)" Ezio asked now

"Sto bene. (I'm good.) and you. Still recovering from last night?" Maria asked slyly, smirking just a bit

"I have no idea what you're talking about." Ezio replied back, as he flinch a bit from the question and in front of his friends no doubt; the chuckles from them didn't help. Though Maria knew that was a lie but played along

"Of course not." Maria stated, moving pass the group and out of the villa, but looked back at the group "Anyways, I have an errand to run. I'd like you to join me and you girls too just so we can talk more. I always enjoy of conversations with one another. Come it's not far from here."

With that Maria already continued her way out. Once outside she, Ezio and the girls made their way to the street way that leaf off to the right if the villa. People walking about and such still going on with their daily lives. The girls and Maria did a bit of small chat, enjoying their chats. Before Maria noticing her son was staying silent, decided to bring him into the fold

"I know about you're fight with Vieri." Maria stated as Ezio realized she was speaking to him

"We did too a while after. From what Ezio told us, it's the reason he got that scar on his lip." Ruby stated

"Though he also told us that he and his brother Francisco along with some friends were able to deal with it easily." Weiss stated next kindly

"We've all been just curious on why." Leonardo asked this time

"Umf." Frankenstein stated with a sigh and shrug

"Yeah we asked Ezio. But he said he'd tell us later." Yang added in sighing

"I have no idea what you ladies are on about?" Ezio responded back, playing stupid

"Really?" The girls muttered giving Ezio deadpanned looks, as Marie shook her head a little

"Per piacere (Please), let's not play this game." Maria remarked as she gave her son a look, who sighed himself

"He was talking ill of us. I could not allow him to continue." Ezio explained, the servants stayed neutral in their thoughts on the reason; aside from team RWBY. Ruby frowned seeing that he was just doing it to defend his family, Yang was too bot being more family girls. Blake and Weiss rolled their eyes a bit, seeing it as just Ezio playing Vieri in his own and though he should have just let it be

"I'm sure he's having a hard time dealing with the accusation against his father. Federico de' Pazzi is many things and none of them good. But even I never suspected he'd be capable of murder." Maria explained

"Murder?" Jeanne asked, seeming to try and connect this Vieri's attitude and the reasons for the… needless cruelty

"Sounds like an excuse, to act out." Blake muttered as she really didn't have a good view on this Vieri fellow; well she and the others really. But mainly for her and Yang, it was because he was willing to harm their daughter, their niece and one of their new friends; before Ezio came in that day

"Grah?" Fran asked Maria who also like the group and her family, had come to understand what she was saying most of the times

"Most likely there will be a trail Fran." Maria said as they were getting closer now

"I see then will father speak at it?" Ezio asked curiously, as Maria sighed slowly

"He'll have to. He's the one with the evidence." Maria answered, though seemed nervous on that prospect a bit even if she didn't show it

"That doesn't sound safe. What if something happens because of this?" Ruby asked suddenly as Maria looked at her sighing in agreement

"Then we'll have to cross that problem when it comes." Maria answered, trying to see calm even if she really did have worried about this. Though only the girls noticed this, Ezio hadn't at all

"Still… I wish there was another way." Ezio exclaimed, as though he and Vieri were enemies. He felt some pity for him, knowing of his father charges. If that was his dad on trial, he would most likely act out too maybe not as bad but would act out

"Hey I'm sure everything will work out in the end. Honest Ezio." Leonardo replied back kindly, as Maria smiled a bit at the kind words

"Yes you've nothing to fear. Everyone wants justice done. It is an unfortunate state of affairs, but it will pass." Maria added in as they rounded a corner, before heading into a small plaza were the road went into two direction

"Maria were are we going anyways?" Yang asked curiously as Maria smiled a bit more

"To see a friend Yang. I'm sure you'll all find him an interesting one. Speaking of which, here we are." Maria answered as they got closer into the small plaza as she lead them to a small entrance build within the wall itself were a wooden door. Once there she knocked at in, while Ezio and the girls waited outside the entrance

Who came out was a man that seemed to be either in his late twenties or early thirties. He peach skinned, had blue eyes, medium length long dark blonde hair and a dark blonde goatee. He wore a long-sleeved coat, blue pants and black shoes. His clothing a dark faded blue, with white and yellow lining. Finally he wore a wine red cap and a wine red cape of all things. Though the man gave off an aura of intelligence, kindness and curiosity. The girls and Ezio could tell that much, but Leonardo silent went wide eyed already having an idea on who this man was.

"Hello Leonardo." Maria said kindly, smiling much more to see one of her friends

"Madonna Maria!" Male Leonardo replied back happily as both gave each other quick respectful kissed on their cheeks, which to team RWBY and Fran was a bit confusing. But then noticed Ezio, Leonardo and Jeanne weren't fazed by it, which most likely meant this was just a normal (if not odd in their opinion) greeting

"This is my son Ezio." Maria suddenly stated as the male Leonardo gave Ezio a quick welcome bow

"Molto onorato. (It's a pleasure to meet you.)" Male Leonardo said kindly

"L'onore e mio. (The honor is mine.)" Ezio replied back with a quick bow of his own, as the two already seemed to be getting along with just this one greeting

"And these ladies are a few of our large number of guest that will be staying with us for as long as they like." Maria stated once more, giving the group a smile that she meant she said and they were internally grateful for the kindness of the Auditore family

"Ah I see, well I am Leonardo da Vinci. May I know the names of you madams?" Leonardo Da Vinci kindly asked with a bow also to them

"You may, I'm Jeanne. Very glad to meet you Leonardo." Jeanne happily replied back first with a curtsy, Leonardo already feeling like he should knee and pray to her; like she was a saint. He would be finding their friendship a fun and interning one

"Grah, Umf, umf!" Frankenstein ecstatically replied back, with a wave and a small warm smile, though Leonardo also liking this girl already just from how different she acted in a kind manner; also felt sympathy from what most would hear as grumbles nested of she was stuck talking like this

"Hm very nice to meet you as well Madam Fran. If you would, when I have the time. I could try and see if I can help fix that vocal issues you seem to have." Leonardo Da Vinci stated as Fran and the girls at least were surprised by this

"You can understand Fran?" Weiss asked curiously

"Indeed I can, hm strange how…but never mind. You would be?" Leonardo Da Vinci stated as he really didn't know how he understood Frankenstein; he just did

"Oh right. I am Weiss Schnee sir." Weiss greeted as she also did a quick curtsey, Leonardo bowed back. But unlike most ladies outside from the ones that were friends, he already taken a liking to the more sincere aura she gave off and could tell they would be quick friends easily; seem also gave off a very academic sort of look

"And I am Blake Belladonna. It's nice to meet you." Blake said with a wave of her own and a smile, she was also glad that Leonardo didn't ask about the ears; lord knows how many she had already answered in the city. Not that she didn't notice him staring at her ears for a few seconds, but he seemed respectful enough to not ask of her extra appendages

"Yo, I am Yang Xiao Long. Kick butt lady in a dress and this little snippets big sister!" Yang joyfully hollered, with a big smile and a thumbs up as she hugged Ruby giving her a nuggie. Yang though acting like a lady of class mostly. Thanks to Jeanne, Saber, Leonardo, Weiss and Maria helping her; same help applying to her little sister Ruby too. Acted like her more usual self around friends, she knew when to act like a lady and when to act like well Yang; she was smarter then she let off in that regard. Leonardo just chuckled, already liking the energetic attitude. Ruby herself had fixed her hair, pouting a bit cutely at her sister who snickered. Before she sighed, turning her attention back to Leonardo

"Hello Leonardo. I'm Ruby Rose and I'm sure were all going to be great buddies!" Ruby Rose joyfully cheered, as Leonardo like all the other girls and Ezio couldn't help but like her already. She gave off a childlike, but strong willed and still innocent aura which was rare with most of the people he meet. Then Leonardo noticed one of them was behind the others, seeming shy or well in thought

"Hm, who would you're last friend be ladies?" Leonardo asked kindly as the girls looked back, as the woman sighed walking up in front of them. But as she did, Leonardo went wide eyed. Sure the other ladies here were very lovely in their own rights, but this woman was… divine to him. From her clothing, her flawless skin, lovely blue eyes and long dark brown hair. She glowed in his eyes, giving an aura of kinship. Like she knew what kind of man he was and that he knew what kind of woman she was "Ahem ah…. I am Leo-"

"Leonardo Da Vinci. Pleasure to meet you." Leonardo sweetly said, as she decided she could help out this other version of herself out when needed, also she might as well give this one a friend of like minds; lord knows she needed when she was alive. She did a quick curtsey before holding her hand out to him "I'm Leonardo, before you ask. My parents had an…odd sense of humor when naming me."

"Ah… nice meeting you them madam… if you would. May I call you by a nickname. Just between you and me to make it easier." Leonardo Da Vinci asked sheepishly smiling as Leonardo giggled cutely, only make her male counter part cough a bit

"Of course Leonardo Da Vinci but just between you and me okay?" Leonardo teased, already seeing she was going to have a lot of fun doing this; her male counter parts shyness was cute and amusing to her

"Right…right. Hm how about… Lydia. Would that be okay with you?" Leonardo Da Vinci asked curiously

"It is find, I love it!" Leonardo happily said with a big smile, before she smiled slyly "But again, only with you. It's out little quirk."

"Yes ah…. agreed." Leonardo Da Vinci responded back, trying to not seem like he was to shy around this woman; though thankfully Maria seeing this amused by it decided to save her friend from further amusing embarrassments

"Leonardo, weren't you…"Maria asked leading off, as Leonardo gently smacked his forehead

"Right, thank you. Let me go fetch the paintings. I'll be right back." Leonardo Da Vinci stated as he made his way back inside, Maria looking at Ezio and the girls

"He's very talented." Maria exclaimed

"I guess." Ezio responded back

"Oh I know he is, I have a good eye for talent." Leonardo added in sweetly

"Yeah but you seemed to also have an eye for people to tease." Yang whispered amusingly into her servants ear, who smiled back

"I have no idea what you're saying master." Leonardo replied back in a whisper "I'm just trying to be friendly."

"Right." Yang remarked smirking as she just patted her shoulder, while listen back with the others in the conversation between Ezio and Maria

"I have plenty of outlets." Ezio stated shrugging

"I mean besides vagina's." Maria expressed with a dead panned tone

"Mother!" Ezio responded with slouching his shoulders, while trying to ignore the chuckles from the girls; aside from Ruby and Jeanne who just made it worse

"Ew. Ezio you're filthy, dirty gross and icky!" Ruby yelled out making a bleh sounds, mostly from her still somehow childlike innocent's coming into play and also to tease Ezio as she found his reaction amusing when she would tease him on stuff that most her age wouldn't snicker (much) about "Icky, icky, icky!"

"Hm indeed mas- Ruby. We should pray for the lord to shows Ezio the way to a cleaner and more honest life style." Jeanne stated as she went on her knees and began to pray. Ruby followed in suit, not having a belief- belief in Jeanne and Dante's religion since they both were Catholics. Respecting their beliefs and would participate in prayers just because she wanted to have an activity to do with one of her servants, that was kind of like an older, older sister to her and Yang already in these two weeks. As the two prayed, Ezio couldn't help but sighed

"Why…."Ezio muttered pinching the bridge of his nose, as the girls aside from Jeanne and Ruby who were still praying; were laughing while people walking by just watched the odd scene before them. Maria smirked, chuckling just a bit, which only added to Ezio embarrassment/ internal torment. Thankfully Leonardo made his way out now, holding his hands a crate of picture; but placed them down as he saw the oddness going on

"Eh…. did I miss something?" Leonardo Da Vinci asked curiously

"No not at all, just us ladies getting out laughs for the day." Blake answered as she noticed the crate "Did you do those?"

"Yes, I'm an artist and inventor madam Blake." Leonardo Da Vinci explained kindly

"He is indeed. Ezio would you kindly take that for him?" Maria asked as Ezio just nodded from embarrassment still and picked up the crate. The girls still finding this funny, decided to give Ezio some mercy, while Jeanne and Ruby stopped praying getting back up. All of them following Maria and Leonardo who were leading them. It was a good minuet in of silence, before Leonardo Da Vinci broke the silence

"So Ezio you're mother told me you are to be a banker?" Leonardo Da Vinci asked curiously as the girls kept quiet and listened

"For now and you. Art was it?" Ezio asked back, curiously

"Truth be told it's been…difficult for me to settle. Painting is nice, but often feel my work lacks... I don't know." Leonardo Da Vinci explained

"Purpose?" Blake suggested first

"Feeling?" Yang suggested next

"Heart?" Weiss suggested this time

"Inspiration?" Ruby suggested last as Leonardo Da Vinci chuckled

"Yes, yes all of that. But I think Madam Blake had it correct. Yes purpose. Does that make sense. I'd rather contribute more practically. More directly. Architecture perhaps or anatomy. I'm not content to merely capture the world. I want to change." Leonardo Da Vinci exclaimed proudly, making the girls smile at the man enthusiasm

"Oh Leonardo, I have no doubt you'll do great things!" Maria stated kindly

"Yeah you sound like you already got a plan. So go for it man." Yang stated next with a reassuring smile

"Indeed!" Weiss, Jeanne and Blake happily stated

"Grah, umf, grah!" Fran joyfully cheered

"Yeah. Totally and good on you for a good outlook with this new-new buddy!" Ruby shouted happily

"They're right though. Keep it up Da Vinci and I promise you. You will do some good, both in the art world and the practical." Leonardo warmly explained, as she wanted to give her male as much support as she could as she know how he felt and figure this must be where he's somewhat early in his own career

"Vi ringrazio, Madonna and ladies, (I thank you.) That's kind of you to say." Leonardo Da Vinci gratefully responded back, feeling a bit more confident now thanks to words of encouragement. But just then they made it to the villa, all of them entering in the villa's plaza as Ezio placed the box down gently

"Ladies, son thank you for the help and company. Don't let me keep from you're other duties." Maria kindly said

"It was nice to meet you Ezio and you ladies as well. I hope our paths cross again." Leonardo Da Vinci said next kindly as the girls nodded back in agreement alongside Ezio. Then Maria and Leonardo Da Vinci made their way inside the villa, to chat and catch up. Once gone, Ezio took in a quick breather looking at the girls

"You girls are cruel at times. You now that right?" Ezio asked smirking as he had found it nice to have friends to do stuff like this with, though also was half irritated by it too. The girls all smirked back, knowing that they may have had too much fun teasing Ezio today but it was worth it to see his reactions

"We know, but hey buddies can do with other buddies." Ruby remarked as Ezio rolled his eyes before chuckling

"Si Madam Ruby." Ezio replied, seeing the sun was getting closer to evening now "I guess my father will want to see us all."

"Me, Fran and Leonardo can gather the others up back here." Jeanne suggested

"You sure Jeanne?" Weiss asked

"Grah!" Frankenstein answered giving Weiss a thumbs up

"Alright then. Just try and behave okay?" Blake asked

"We will promise." Leonardo replied back kindly

"We believe you too. See you all back here soon I hope." Yang said as Jeanne, Leonardo and Frankenstein quickly made their way out of the villa to find the others throughout the city leaving only Ezio and team RWBY alone now

"You know, it's nice." Ezio stated out of the blue

"What's nice?" Ruby asked curiously

"To have such boyish girls as friends." Ezio answered smirking

"You know we could hurt you right buddy?" Yang asked, sensing the revenge teasing

"Oh what cruel women you are, to hurt such a dashing rouge like I!" Ezio said pretending to be scared for his life "Such brutes, have mercy!"

"Ha, ha very funny." Weiss remarked sticking her younger out at him for a moment before giving him a gentle friendly punch in the arm "You truly know how to make use girls feel special huh?"

"Eh try my best." Ezio answered shrugging as he and the girls suddenly laughed a bit at the banter they always had with each other when it was just him and them four before calming down "Being honest with you four. It's a nice change of things really. Most women I know either hit on me or I them or well other activities."

"You mean the icky stuff?" Ruby teased

"Right, right. Sorry I hurt you're little baby ears." Ezio teased back as he did a mocking bow

"Hm… well why thank you sir. For shame though for saying such things to lady as myself. Oh hohohoho!" Ruby stated, acting like a snotty noblewoman with snotty laugh included

"ANYWAYS…you were saying Ezio?" Blake asked, to bring the conversation back to the main point and also because Ruby also knew Blake hated the snotty laugh; but did it anyways to tease her at times too –"Little future sister in law is cruel at times, adorably cruel."-

"Ah yes thank you Madam Blake." Ezio said "I was going to say, that it's nice to have just female friends that I can talk to like anyone else. So what I'm trying to say in all this is, I'm glad I've meet your friend and you girls."

"Aw!" Team RWBY cheered as they were happy for the kind words Ezio said, seeing him as a good friend by this point as well and gave him a group hug "Thanks you!"

"Welcome girls." Ezio said back as they girls let go of him, then he look at the door to his fathers office "Well now, ladies first?"

"Oh such a gentlemen." Yang said with her own snooty noblewoman voice as Ezio opened the door for them, then came into his father's office himself. Once inside, the girls and Ezio saw Geovanni waiting for them

"Ezio, ladies come in." Geovanni said as he motioned them to enter, once inside and with the door closed they stayed silent as Geovanni took out a package of files "I need these packages delivered to associates of mine in the city. I also need you to retrieve a message for from a pigeon coop not to far from here. I hate to ask you girls to do more then what you're already help with today. But if you could keep my son company on the way that would be grateful."

"Va bene. (Okay.) I'll get it done." Ezio answered confidently as he took the package

"And we'll keep an eye on the trouble maker here." Yang quipped as she gave Ezio a amused smirk "I mean he'd get into all sorts of trouble if he didn't have his four big sisters to keep an eye on him."

"Yes indeed, such a rascal he is." Weiss teased to as Ruby and Blake did yet again a fake noble woman's snobby laugh

"One day I will get you four back for this teasing." Ezio replied back amused a bit too at the friendly banter, but rolling his eyes

"Anyways. We'll keep Ezio company as he makes the delivers. We promise Geovanni." Blake kindly stated

"And we never go back on promise!" Ruby added in cheerfully with a reassuring grin

"I believe you ladies." Geovanni replied back smiling a little, before getting more serious "Come back here when you're finished. There are things we need to discuss and please my son stay out of trouble. Also don't cause trouble for the girls here."

"Yes father." Ezio said as he made his way outside, while team RWBY followed chuckling a little at Geovanni's small tease with his son. Once outside Ezio then felt a tap on his shoulder as he looked back to see team RWBY giving him smiles like they wanted something "Yes?"

"Ezio remember when we asked if you could teach us how to do that cool free running stuff?" Ruby asked with a sweet tone and big smile

"Yes…"Ezio said as he already felt a slight headache start

"Yeah, I think what my little ro- I mean Ruby is saying is that… we want to learn now." Weiss answered also sweetly with a big grin

"So please, pretty please!" Yang asked with a wide smile and a pleading childlike tone

"Yeah I got to agree. It could help get this job done quicker you know." Blake explained as Ezio was about to argue maybe now wasn't the best time, but Blake made a good point

"Fine…but, wait for me out here. I'll be right back." Ezio stated as team RWBY nodded, ecstatic that they were going to learn free running. Ezio went back into the villa, it took a few minuets but not to long and he came back out. Holding four pairs of new pants and boots like his as he handed them to the girls

"Um, what's with the Ezio?" Ruby asked curiously and confused

"Well if you're going to learn. It might be best if you have some more proper attire for it. The pans are so you have some leg protection and warm then just you're dresses. The shoes, they'll be better to use then you're heels for the free running. So that's why." Ezio explained kindly as it made sense to the girls

"Make's sense, alright wait out here we'll be right back." Ruby replied back happily as Ezio just nodded back. Team RWBY then made their way back into the villa now, Ezio waiting for a good four minuets before they came back out. Already seeing the tips of their boots under their dresses

"Ah good. Now you're ready for free running and just to be a kinder teacher. Keep those pants and shoes." Ezio stated as the girls were a bit surprised at how generous he was being

"Are you sure Ezio?" Ruby asked "These are your pants and shoes after all."

"No problem. Those were new anyways. Gifts from a few… overly attached women I know of. Never wore them because of that fact. So they're technically yours." Ezio explained as the girls hearing this, gave him dead panned glares

"Oh thanks." Blake sarcastically remarked, even though she and the girls were thankful for the new pants/ boots. They kind felt like they were given hand me downs, new ones but hand me downs no doubt

"Welcome ladies. Now let's get to delivering these messages. Follow me, you'll be keeping me company on the job and learn how to free fun at the same time." Ezio stated smirking, though hadn't taken notice of the girls deadpanned glares as he was already making his way out in a sprint. The girls followed quickly, seeing Ezio using a few crates pushed up against a corner of a building to climb up said building. Once up there using the window ledges and such. He turned back looking down at the girls "Come on girls, follow my lead; it's pretty easy once you start getting the hang of it!"

"Well girls, lets show Ezio that team RWBY are quick learners. Right gals!" Ruby proudly said was confident with this

"Right!" Weiss, Blake and Yang replied back confident also with this

Team RWBY then quickly began their sprint over to where Ezio was, ready to learn more about free running while also helping somewhat with the job Geovanni gave them. Besides, how hard could free running be. They were huntresses in training, already learned how to climb, slide and vine swing in Tarzan's world. Along with just having faced many other slightly climbing related obstacles so far. So again how hard could this be…

-Seventeen minutes and two files delivered later-

It turned out to be much more difficult then expected for team RWBY, to learn the art of free running. It was very apparent to Ezio's concern for their current health/ slight amusement as he stood on top of yet another building, one close to their last objective to receive the letter from the pigeon in the pigeon coop. Ezio looking back to see team RWBY behind them. All of them still standing but trying to take in deep breaths, from the exhaustion of free running.

"So what was that about it being easy?" Ezio asked smirking smugly a bit as the girls glared at him a slight irritation that he was getting a kick out of their current suffering

"Y-You…are….m-mean." Ruby pouted a bit, before sticking her tongue out at him for a second; which only got a quick laugh from Ezio

"Hey no need to get mad at me. I told you when you first got up on the roofs it would get pretty tiring." Ezio replied back

"And dangerous… I spotted… a moment. Okay…okay. But I spotted at least t-ten hazards that could have….whew that was tiring. But like I was saying w-we could had broken our bones ten times so far. How the heck do you…do…do this so easily?" Blake asked, curious on how she and the girls who trained so much everyday back at Beacon were having issues doing simple free running/ climbing in this new world

"I guess I just can. To be honest though, you girls have been doing it a bit. What's the word. Restrictive." Ezio explained

"C-Come.. again?" Yang asked confused beyond belief now

"Yes please e-explain Ezio… What do… do you mean by re-estrictive?" Weiss asked getting a somewhat better control over her breathing somewhat

"Hm." Ezio muttered as the tried to think of a quick, easy way to explain his statement, before snapping his fingers finding it a few moments later "Alright, what I mean is that you four are relying on you're eyes too much. You're looking to see where to step next, when its easy as just letting you're body do the work for you itself while you keep your sight ahead."

"Huh?" Blake and Weiss asked confused by the statement a bit

"Let you body do it for you." Yang muttered going over the advice

"But how do we do that, I'm just scared to fall down myself." Ruby asked concernly, as Blake, Weiss and Yang nodded slightly in agreement

"Simple ladies. It's just a leap of faith." Ezio simple answered before quickly running off to the next building as Weiss, Blake and Yang followed behind quickly

"Just a leap of faith huh?" Ruby muttered, only for seconds later Yang to cut in

"Ruby come on!" Yang yelled as she and the girls waited for her

"Oh coming!" Ruby yelled back as she then quickly got to the girls to the best of her abilities

It didn't take to long once more, as the girls followed behind Ezio as quickly and safely as possible. Though seeming to have a better time with the free running since they took Ezio's advice to heart with their free running training. Though they also still had issues at times, but then again team RWBY simply accepted that this wouldn't be something so easy to learn without a few more free run outing or one really intense free running session that most likely would involve some form of life threatening danger. But, what were the odds that would happen in such a peaceful world. Though after four more minutes. They finally arrived at the pigeon coop seeing Ezio waiting for them smirking as they planted their feet on the roof.

"What took you so long ladies?" Ezio asked smugly as the girl all turned their heads at him, narrowing their eyes a bit; only making Ezio snicker a bit from their reactions

"We know where you live remember that." Yang stated as Ezio felt a slight chill down his spin, as team RWBY the smiled malevolently

"Ah… understood." Ezio replied back, feeling a bit nervous now –"I'm most likely dead…still worth it."-

"Anyways." Ruby suddenly stated, becoming more chipper again as she gave Ezio a more friendly smile "You got the message from the pigeon yet or what?"

"Was just about too. A moment." Ezio replied back, opening the pigeon coop, grabbing one of the pigeons that had a note tied to it's leg. It took a second or so, before he got the message and placed the bird back inside the coop. He then turned back to the girls, about to say something about a good day's work and a thank you to the girls for sticking with him through it. But he stopped, suddenly his senses felt off, like really off. He did see or hearing anything that could be dangerous which only made him suddenly more uneasy

"Ezio?" Weiss suddenly asked, as Ezio snapped his attention back to team RWBY seeing that they were a bit worried too "You're feeling that too right?"

"Si." Ezio answered back as he rubbed his forehead a bit

"Yeah us too. Blake, hear anything?" Yang asked

"No. Not really." Blake replied back to her girlfriend. But swore to her life she heard the clanking foot steps of plated boots pass behind them below; but then again guards were around everywhere and other items also could have made the clanks. So she just decided to let it be, seeing it as just her picking up the sounds of the usual if not a bit more active evening

"I'm sure it's fine. Honest." Ruby stated to everyone, as she smiled weakly. Not seeming to believe her own words as she even felt the sudden odd shift in atmosphere –"Please, please lets this just be our imagination. For once give us a peaceful world…"-

"Maybe you're right madam Ruby. Lets get back to villa, I'm sure everyone there is waiting for us." Ezio kindly stated, trying to bring the mood back to a happier one and it seemed to work as team RWBY happily nodded back

Once the began to make their way back to the villa once more, everyone was quieter. Despite Ezio's success in making them all feel better somewhat from that odd shift in atmosphere. None of them could shake off that cold feeling of sudden drastic change, it kept creeping up on their back more and more like a knife ready to be impaled within their spins from how tense and uneasy it seemed. After a good half an hour, free running and such with a few slip ups from the girls still learning. They made it back to the villa, barely anyone was outside now most in their homes for the night. But as they entered the main entrance of the villa. Team RWBY and Ezio all sense the uneasy feeling at its strongest now.

"Girls, I'm going to check my father office. I want you to go check in the villa for the others." Ezio ordered suddenly, then looked back at the girls "Please."

"…Sure." Ruby replied back as Ezio nodded back appreciatively, team RWBY then quickly made their way into the villa walking down the hallways to hear nothing but silence

"H-!" Ruby yelled only for Yang to cover her mouth "HMF!"

"Shh, what are you thinking. If that uneasy feeling is right then we don't want to have whatever maybe in here to hear us." Yang scolded her little sister in a whisper, then looked to see a wide eyed Weiss "What?"

"You sure you're okay Yang. That's not like you to go the quiet route." Weiss asked

"Really, right now you got to make a joke. A good one I might add, but really now of all times?" Yang asked half amused and half dumbfounded of her future sister in laws timing with her jokes

"Well seems like Weiss is finally one of us normal folks." Blake joked back as Weiss crossed her arms raising any eyebrow

"Excu-" Weiss began to quietly chastised, only to stop when they hear from the third floor to the right something drop on the carpet rug in that room

"Girls, follow my lead." Ruby whispered as she just started to slowly walk to that door, Weiss, Blake and Yang followed quietly seconds later. After what seemed like an eternity, Ruby stopped at the door, slowly gripping the door knob. But she looked back at Weiss, Blake and Yang "On the count of three, we charge in and attack with our fists no using our keyblades."

"Right." Weiss, Blake and Yang whispered back

"Alright. One, two…." Ruby whispered as she slowly turned the knob of the door Weiss, Blake and Yang ready to attack whatever was in this room. Then Ruby fully turned the knob before pushing the door fast "THREE!"

"GRAH!" Team RWBY scream as a battle cry, as Yang tackled a girl next to her and put her in a choke hold. Blake was rammed in the stomach by a hound as she fell over in pain. Weiss kneeing a shorter woman in the side and Ruby having a slap fight with some girl. It wasn't too long before someone cut in on this sudden battle

"WAIT, WAIT GIRLS IT US!" Ikail screamed, as the others stopped seeing who they were fighting

"Oh….our bad." Ruby muttered sheepishly as it turned out that she and Atalanta were having a slap fight. Yang had tackled Frankenstein who was catching her breath now as Yang was patting her back saying sorry a lot. Goofy was now whining regretfully as he had been the one to head butt Blake in the stomach. Weiss was helping up Artoria who had been kneed hard in the side, Weiss also saying sorry a bunch "Yeah. My bad for real."

"Mommy made an opps!" Jack yelled as she ran up to Ruby, who she hugged tightly "But I'm so happy that you and mama are okay!"

"We're glad you're okay too." Ruby replied back sweetly, looking now to see Nursery Rhyme had moved up to Blake who was rubbing her stomach still from the sudden attack as Nursery Rhyme was in a cute manner scolding Goofy by semi slapping his nose

"Bad puppy." Nursey Rhyme stated sternly, but again In a very cute manner by accident as Goofy whined some more

"Nursery Rhyme Goofy didn't mean too. Be nice." Atalanta slightly scolded, before sighing as Leonardo popped out from a closet to the groups left with a bag of medical supplies

"What's with the medicine DaVin?" Ruby asked

"It's for the prisoner." Leonardo answered calmly

"Prisoner?" Team RWBY asked, only to now hear yelling from the room to the right that was connected to this one

"Who's in there?" Blake asked getting back up, feeling well enough as she gave Goofy a pat on the head as a 'It's fine, I know you didn't mean to' which seemed to help as Goofy felt better if the wagging of his tail wasn't obvious enough

"Dante, Guin, Scathach, Mordred, Jeanne and Donald." Saber answered as she had also reassured Weiss that it was fine

"Are they you know…torturing him?" Ruby asked uneasily at the thought of that

"Yes, but not how you'd think of it Ruby." Ikail answered as she smirked "Let's just say Donald is the main interrogator in there."

"What?" Team RWBY asked, only for a guard that was tied to a chair burst out of the door with his own body weight as he seemed physically okay, though mentally he seemed broken to madness

"Q-Q-Q…" The guard tried to say in utter fear as Dante, Guin, Mordred who was happily holding Donald in her arms. Scathach who seemed amused and Jeanne who seemed to disapprove all came out then saw the girls

"Girls it's good to see you're okay." Dante happily stated

"Totally, was worried about you four today." Mordred shyly said with a shy smile

"Indeed. But I have to say, you four missed a really good interrogation right now. So funny ha!" Scathach stated laughing a bit more

"So you did torture him then?" Ruby asked pouting a bit in disapproval "Not cool people, we don't do that."

"Oh master as much as I do agree with you. I will say he wasn't tortured that badly." Jeanne stated trying to play peacemaker once more

"Really, no offense Jeanne but looks like you broke that guys mind. But again…"Yang stated as she and the girls all turned their attention to Donald who felt a slight shiver of fear down his avian spine "We should ask the one in charge. Donald what did you do?"

"…Quack." Donald answered, moving his wings up just a bit like he was shrugging, turns out that was no a word that the guard did not like

"Quack, quack, quack!" The guard quacked like a mad man, as he seemed to be in a fit of fear and total brain washing

"He'll be fine…." Guin stated as he watched the man quack quietly in his madness "Maybe."

"Grah." Frankenstein remarked as she had in her own way, told Yang it was okay and that all was forgive for the honest mistake, but also found it odd at how the guard had been tortured or not tortured

"Yeah anyone listening to Donald quack for two hours straight would go mad anyhow." Dante remarked as he poked Donald's bill; only for Donald to actually snap his finger with his bill hard. Which hurt even without teeth as Dante retracted back in sudden pain "Gah, take a joke will you?!"

"Quack, quack, quack!" Donald quacked as Mordred held him tightly

"Easy Donald. You made you're point." Mordred state smirking at Dante "Besides take it from a real knight. It's pitiful that Dante just got his finger handed to hm by a duck. Good on you buddy."

"Quack!" Donald quacked, though he seemed to have a smirk on his face or bill sort of

"My new friends are cruel sometimes.." Dante muttered in slight irritation, but took a deep breath knowing this wasn't the time to get side tracked as he stood back up his finger better already "Anyways, before you ask. We were trying to figure out why they attacked this place and took away Geovanni, Federico and Petruccio. We all got back here after they had done so sadly, this man on the ground raving like madman stayed behind to keep an eye for Ezio."

"Makes sense. But what did you find Dante?" Blake asked, as Dante nodded to Guin who nodded back

"We found out that the boys and Geovanni were taken away because of charges of treason. What will happen to them the guard here didn't know." Guin explained sighing "Just when I started to think this would be an easy going world like the rest of you thought."

"Yeah…"The others all said quietly, only for the door to open as Ezio came in looking distressed

"Ezio what's wrong?" Saber asked concernly as the others stayed quiet

"I'll explain later. I need you all to stay here for now." Ezio explained

"What why?" Ruby and Mordred asked suddenly

"Because I need you to for now please. Just incase more come back to the villa. My sister and mother were taken away to our maids sisters. They'll be safe…. as safe as they can be. I already have a good idea where they took my father and brothers. But again please stay here for now…please." Ezio explained sternly, but pleading too as the group looked to one another, before back at Ezio

"Okay then Ezio. Just be safe, I have a feeling the guards will be looking for you now too." Ruby replied back as Ezio just nodded back before making his way out of the villa quickly leaving the others in the villa. It was quiet, a worrisome quiet; until Ruby spoke up

"Alright then. People we should get ready for a fight if it comes to that. We attack to incapacitate only though. These people aren't heartless so we should just knock them out. Understood?" Ruby asked with a serious tone as she took her lead as the leader once more, hating to now since these past two weeks had been peaceful. Mostly of the others nodded back, only a few like Artoria, Mordred, Scathach, Atalanta and Ikail even seemed to be a bit more hesitant to do so. But most of the group guessed that they could knock the guards out easily with their powers and skills. Ruby seeing that everyone got the gif of the situation smiled even wider "Good, now Jeanne get ready back in your armor!"

"Right master!" Jeanne answered back, as she would at least call Ruby master when it came to situations like this. But as she tried to materialize their armor and weapons, nothing happened. She tried again and again and yet, nothing

"Um Jeanne, get ready." Ruby said through her teeth as she and the rest just wondered what was with her, but after two more tries Jeanne stopped sighing as she had a much worse feeling all of sudden of their situation in this world "Um, w-what's wrong?"

"Ruby, I don't think I can." Jeanne answered

"What, what do you mean by that Jeanne?" Weiss asked as she started to get a bad feeling herself now, then looked to Mordred and Scathach "Ladies you try!"

"Right master." Mordred and Scathach replied back, doing the same as they tried to materialize their armor and weapons. Only, like Jeanne they couldn't either and looked back at Weiss actually a bit worried themselves

"Master…"Scathach stated as this wa a rare moment for her, that she felt kind of scared

"Oh no." Weiss muttered as she looked to Yang "Yang?"

"Ah right, um Fran I know I'm not your master. But could you try yourself please and um Artoria could you try too!" Yang yelled in a slight panic as Frankenstein nodded feeling uneasy too, doing the same as the other three servants alongside Artoria. Only for both to see that they couldn't either

"No, I can't. Curses." Artoria replied back scowling as she felt foolish for not checking on this possibility when they first arrived on this world

"Grah!" Frankenstein screamed to her masters girlfriend

"That isn't good at all, Blake?" Yang asked, then saw Blake looked back at her wide eyed in panic too as Yang then looked to her girlfriends other Servant Atalanta who immediately nodded no as her ears flopped down a bit like Blakes were. Yang the looked back to her little sister "Ruby, what about everyone else?"

"Well me and cousin her can't either auntie Yang." Jack answered for her mommy nervously as Weiss moved over to her, gently holding her close. While Blake did the same with Nursery Rhyme, both little girls nervous themselves now too

"Yeah like Jack said big sis. They can't either." Ruby replied back, then looked to Guin, Dante, Donald, Goofy and Ikail "Can any of you get your weapons out by will or um Dante, Donald, Ikail can either of you use your powers?"

"I can't sorry." Dante answered as he already could tell he wasn't able to access his spells or summon his weapon either

"Same." Guin answered as he knew that he could summon his blade, ever since coming into this journey he'd been able too

"Quack, quack!" Donald quacked, in a slight worry himself as he swore he thought he could at least do some spells even in this form

"I as well girls." Ikail stated in slight frustration as she tried to use her force lift on a book, but nothing. Then again she may have been able to sense magic and such, but she also felt odd lately. Ever since coming to this world honestly, like her connection to the force wasn't cut off but asleep in a broad sense. She sighed, as she wondered about the girls now "Girls, what about you four. I just realized that none of us had even though of checking this possibility."

"Well…girls?" Ruby stated as Weiss, Blake and Yang looked at one another worriedly. The team RWBY tried to summon their keyblades, tried and tried ten times; only to realize much to their increasing worry that they somehow couldn't summon their keyblades. They then began to try and use their summon stones, only those did work either. Then they realized to, they still could feel their keyblades within their souls, but they and could still sense their friends in the gems; they just couldn't summon either them or even us magic as they whispered a few spells only for nothing to happen either. They all sighed, looking back at the group who could already tell what the answer was

"No, correct girls?" Scathach asked frowning a little as the girls just nodded, but then she found a small knife on the mad guards belt and took it before walking up to them "Girls, show me the tops of your left hands please."

"Why?" Blake asked, only for Scathach to narrow her eyes a bit

"I said show top of your hands now." Scathach ordered sternly, making the girls flinch a bit a how stern the woman could sound as they did so holding out their hands showing her the tops of them; but still confused

"Um what are you-" Weiss began to ask her older servant, only for Scathach with one quick swipe cut the tops of their hands, bringing a quick sudden pain to the four

"Ow that…hurt." Ruby yelled, only to immediately calm down as she realized. That sudden cut hurt, noted that team RWBY would still feel pain from attacks even with their aura. But usually it wasn't so painful, this though was painful

"This isn't good. Girls." Yang stated in shock as she looked to see the top of her hand was bleeding a bit, but not healing

"As I suspected. Girl remember when you explained to us you're aura?" Scathach asked as the girls nodded slowly "Well seems as this world temporarily took those away along with us servants enhanced strengths."

"But why?" Dante and Mordred asked, confused just like the others on this

"I can't say myself. But maybe it's the same reason why Donald and Goofy are they way they are." Artoria suggest

"Quack?" Donald asked first tilting his head

"Arf?" Goofy asked next, confused too

"What do you mean Artoria?" Ruby asked as the short woman sighed

"What I mean is that this world seems more…what's the word. Hm… realistic." Artoria stated

"Realistic?" Yang asked "Okay look I know that those two look like cartoon characters. No offense guys." she stated as Donald and Goofy did their best 'Eh' shrug "But if that was the case, then how come in some of the earlier worlds we've been in allowed those two to exist in their natural forms. Alongside the fact with my Blakey's cat ears; along with Atalanta's cat ears and tali still being on them. Also no offense."

"None taken dear." Blake kindly replied back

"I'm more curious to be even offended by that." Atalanta replied next shrugging and kindly smiling like Blake was

"Anyways, I'm only guessing. Maybe we're breaking the rules more then we should be in this world. Even being here. But the point is, we as servants are now no more then mere mortals power wise. The rest of your team also are no more then mere normal folks now too. While you four also are like that, you're keyblades unsummonable alongside your magic locked and you're aura too. Meaning we'll have to tread very, very carefully from this point on. Do you four understand?" Artoria stated sternly, as team RWBY slowly nodded back seeming uneasy about this sudden information which the others could easily tell and didn't want to admit but felt the same way

"Grah, gah, yrah, umf, Om, Umf!" Frankenstein suddenly yelled, walking up to the girls as she smacked them all across the face hard, the smack could be heard

"OW!" Yang screamed

"AH!" Weiss screamed next

"WHY?" Blake yelled now

"THAT WAS MEAN!" Ruby yelled last as she and the girls rubbed their cheeks hard, having heard Frankenstein call them dummies, dummies, dumb silly girls

"GRAH, GRAH, UMF!" Frankenstein screamed before then giving them a big, almost bone crushing hug before letting them go and then patting the top their heads

"Ah….heh, guess you have a point Fran. I mean with the stuff we've dealt with already. Guess it's kind of silly to be panicking now." Blake stated as she felt to a degree better of what Frankenstein just said. Words of inspiration, self-worth, empowerment of one's self and enough to make those weak of heart cry from the divinity of the words themselves…. in the form of grunts and cute umf's that most outside of the realm of understanding those noises would have no idea what the heck she was saying

"Yeah guess so. Thanks Fran." Ruby kindly replied back, before sighing "Alright people, we'll wait back her for Ezio and see what our next move will be. That work?"

The others just nodded back, understanding the plan at the moment as honestly none of them knew what to do. They were all basically normal folks now, no powers, no soul like protection or enhanced abilities. It was quiet, for the moment at least.

"QUACK!" The mad guard quacked as Leonardo quickly kicked him in the face, knocking the man out as his nose bleed. Before she then quickly just threw back in the room he had been integrated in. She quickly dusted herself off, smiling back at the others who just stared

"What, I ain't listening to that for who knows how long." Leonardo stated as the others just shrugged

"Still, I hope Ezio stays safe. I don't want to jinx ourselves. But I think this is only going to get worse." Weiss stated worriedly as she lifted up Jack, while Blake lifted up Nursery Rhyme. Those two and the others, not able to disagree as this all really seemed like it was going to get just much, much worse

-Elsewhere-

"Okay, okay…EVERYONE CALM DOWN!" Henrietta screamed as she and most her fellow advisors, aside Pyrrha who was slumbering in her own make shift room once more; were trying to calm down a certain situation between two of their allies

All of them having not to while ago began speaking with each other, trying to learn about their new roommates as some would say. Even the more anti-social or straight up aggressive ones agreed to, as it was better then just sitting in the darkness, the void less darkness around them bored out of their minds while waiting for team RWBY and their allies to be in need of one of their brands of advisors help. Still at the moment, the situation involved Constantine. Who had started laughing like a lot after hearing a something very embarrassing about Albedo, who he had been speaking to and that she let slip out by accident. Mainly that even though Albedo was a succubus, a voluptuous and gorgeous one to bat. She was in fact… a virgin. Now this would be something normal for any other woman who hadn't yet bedded someone. But for Albedo being what she was, had been expected to be well not a virgin. But all in fact, she was one and Constantine in a rare moment couldn't help but laugh like no tomorrow as Albedo angry beyond all belief was trying to claw at the chuckling man.

"I'LL KILL YOU!" Albedo screamed, tears somewhat out of her eyes and her face very flushed from the utter embarrassment from Constantine having told everyone when he first started to laugh

"With what, you're powers of the virgin. Oh, oh dear lord this is too much. To bloody HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Constantine laughed like he'd heard the most hilarious joke ever, which he may have in reality. Still this was because in his career working alongside those like Zatara, Doctor Fate, Batman, heck even the Justice League itself time to time. He's seen and experienced a lot. He thought he'd seen and heard it all. But this, this was new and this was way to hilarious

"Seriously shut up, we're trying to save you're ass here!" Cortana yelled as Dorthey held her holo pad this time. But she sighed when the man just kept laughing "Dorthey think you can knock him out or something?"

"Unless you want me to break his neck with the force of my hit. Then no." Dorthey asked, turning her dark eyes to Cortana, monotone still. But Cortana swore she heard some sarcastic sass just then

"We're you being sarcastic right now?" Cortana asked raising a virtual eyebrow

"I'm not made for that." Dorthey replied back looking away now, as Cortana would have pressed it; but had the feeling Dorthey was just going to dodge the question

"Anyways, can some one shut him up and also…."Holo started to say, as she narrowed her glare at Ainz who was behind her "WHY ARE NOT STOPPING HER BONE HEAD?!"

"I kind of want to see how this goes." Ainz remarked as it wasn't that he wanted Albedo to kill the man, but he kind of saw the man's laughter at the embarrassing info on his top floor guardian a bit of dick move there. So he wouldn't mind seeing Albedo break one bone in his body or two…or six

"Come on really?" Holo asked wide eyed at the skeletal man, before noticing someone was watching too, well three others being Yoruichi, C.C and Watcher "WHY AREN'T YOU THREE HELPING?"

"I want to see what happens too. Besides Mister Constantine could learn to use some manners." Yoruichi stated, as she wasn't so fond of the man's laughing. Then again if she ever had one of her embarrassing secrets blurted out like Albedo's then she'd most likey do the same

"You and Ainz are kind or warped." Holo remarked sighing, then looked to C.C and Watcher "What's your excuses?"

"I'm not suicidal. How's that little wolf god." C.C bluntly stated, smirking and shrugging. Holo narrowed her eyes a little more at the blunt woman, then at Watcher

"Do I look like a fighter?" Watcher stated calmly

"Kind of…ugh." Holo groaned, only to feel Firekeeper pat her bad gently

"There, there wolf goddess. I'm sure this will be settled soon." Firekeeper calmly stated, not good at this really but doing her best from her vague memories of her own life with the kind keepers back then

"Yeah it will be and hey at least some of ours are helping!" Historia added n flying on the other side of Holo as she pointed to the ones helping the situation and not just watching

"Damn lady, what the hell do you use. You can't be this strong naturally?" Sergeant Johnson stated in slight irritation that this woman, who looked like she'd never lifted anything in her life even though he had seen her in battle. Was in fact this strong outside of her armor, like she was when she was in combat

"GRAHHH!" Albedo screamed as she still was trying to claw at the laughing Constantine who had somehow not passed out yet from all his laughing

"I have to admit. She is a strong one." Radian muttered helping Johnson keep her back, with all his might, but this woman was just so persistent in her want to kill Constantine which only added to her strength. Then he looked back to see Zelretch smiling and chuckling at the scene before him which irritated Radian "You could help old one."

"I could but… nah. This is starting to get interesting." Zelretch remarked chuckling some more as he found this odd chaos soothing, it had been a bit to quiet after that tiring if not fun battle a while ago

"You're one of the most veil beings I've had the displeasure of meeting." Radian quipped back venomously only making the old man smirking a little wider

"Yep and you better get use to it. Besides, not like she's actually going to kill him. Rough up yeah, but we still need the Englishman." Zelretch remarked as Radian sighed in annoyance, though thankfully once more a few others were in the dead center trying to calm down the situation…literally in the dead center of it

"Now come on, we can all be friends right. I'm sure Mister Constantine didn't mean it." Mavis sweetly, if not with a hint of nervousness stated; trying to play peacekeeper only that Constantine's laughing didn't really help her in this endeavor –"Why, why you're making this more difficult for me?!"-

"Mavis as much as I appreciate the help. I don't think this will do anything really. We're dealing with an immature man child at least in my opinion and a love sick crazy woman demon." Amber whispered with a sigh, patting Mavis shoulder as both of them sighed

Though as the prevention of the fight went on, neither of the two letting down their laughter/ anger. Finally the older members of the advisors came in. Those being Yen Sid, Griffa, Gerhman, Doctor Fate and Virgil. Them seeing this, sighed somewhat as Yen Sid walked up next to a still laughing Constantine and Virgil walking up next to Albedo. Both looking at one another, before nodding then smacking the back side of the two's heads hard. Ceasing all aggression just like that if not towards them now.

"Gah, the hell was that for you bloody jackass?" Constantine sternly asked, standing back up as he glared daggers Yen Sid who wacked him on top of the head with his staff hard "Damnit stop that!"

"Then stop acting like a child." Yen Sid sternly remarked, before turning his attention to Albedo who was rubbing the top of her head glaring daggers at Virgil who was unfazed by the woman's demonic snarl. Yen Sid sighed once more, seeing that Virgil wasn't as stern as he let off to be and then walked up to Albedo smacking the back of her head hard to with his staff "Same goes for you young lady. Act like an adult instead of a child lashing out."

"You….UGH!" Albedo screamed, before calming down enough that the others let her go. Albedo wasn't going to attack the old men, mainly again because she knew her dear Ainz didn't want her too and also again she felt the power in them. Not as strong as her beloved in her own opinion, but she knew better and was smart enough to bite more then she could chew even if she was powerful in her own right

Once it seemed that all was calm, very calm now. Yen Sid and Virgil nodded to one another before walking up next to Henrietta, Doctor Fate having found the situation before a bit amusing joined with them alongside Griffa who pushed Gehrman's wheelchair. Then the other turned their attention to the group of six having a feeling more was about to be explained.

"Thank you kind sirs." Henrietta sweetly said, while giving the others that helped a thank you nod before clearing her throat "Now then, I would like to call the first official meeting for the Advisors Guild."

"Advisor's Guild?" C.C asked as she found the name a bit tacky for her liking, some of the others felt the same but kept their mouths shut

"Yep. Easy, simple and not to flashy if you ask my opinion on it." Griffa answered, before smiling a little at Gerhman and Doctor Fate "Them be the ones who suggested it."

"Of course. A guild no matter the age is always needed one way or another even if it goes by different names." Gerhman explained as he knew back in his horrid world, the remaining hunters only really lasted being part of guilds of their own or covenants as they went by "Doctor Fate was the other one to help with the name. He's use to organized forces anyways."

"Agreed. Though the one's I'm part of aren't as… diverse in alignments as ours." Doctor Fate remarked, as most of the other advisors kept their mouths shut; some narrowing their glares as none of them could tell if the man was being just honest: insulting or a bit of both

"Aside that, as the senior members here. We might as well help our princess of the group with a theory of hers." Virgil answered

"A theory, what sort?" Yoruichi asked for the others

"Well ah… it's just a little theory on an issues we all were wondering about" Henrietta answered as she felt suddenly shy to be in line light "The whole why we're all equally powerful and such…heh."

"Make's sense, was kind of curious on that too." Cortana said as she had realized, most of the people here weren't as powerful as they were in the battle. Her own senses were even heighten oddly enough, so it was a… curious question if anything

"Well get to it them!" Albedo screamed still irritated and found Henrietta's shyness as irritating to her making the princess feel even more shy then before

"Lay off lady. Making the girl more nervous then she needs to be." Sergeant Johnson replied back sternly, not really fond of Albedo's attitude so far. Then looked at Henrietta already thinking up some training she could use. Mainly on some of her self confidence and what better way then a lot of laps around well he'd think of something "Princess."

"Right. Thank you Sergeant." Henrietta replied back, happy that there were some in the group kind enough to not yell at her some much. She then took a deep breath before saying what she rehearsed "Now then, after the first battle we got caught up in. Most of us were confused one way or another including myself. Some of us wondered one why with all their power or strength; their attacks didn't seem to do much even though they knew they still had all of their power. Then with the others, we wonder why we're this strong in the first place. We question it as it isn't normal. Even I have to admit… I might be considered powerful in my own rights back in my world. But… well you all can guess."

The others just nodded in agreement. Most really wondered one way or another about this odd power changes and shifts. It was frustrating if anything from the confusion on why this was. But it seemed that one of theirs the princess figured it out.

"Well what theory did you have then ?" Yoruichi asked kindly, curious on this theory of hers

"It's simple really. Thankfully the kind gentlemen with me helped with this too." Henrietta stated with a smile, before clearing her throat "The theory is that with all these worlds, all these different ways said worlds work; even if they share similar era's along with much more one way or another. All the worlds are in a way fighting for control as the dominate force. But because in theory all the world are equal as dominate powers. None can become it, meaning that oddities have and will keep occurring until the situation with the heartless is dealt with. This might be why we all are so powerful now and equal within that power… so, what do you think?"

"It's good. Makes the most sense." C.C stated

"Yeah and it's better then anything we thought up. Even me." Historia said as she and Cortana had though up of hundreds of reasons but none had sounded right; until now of course

"Sounds like my kind of theory if you ask me. Nice and crazy." Zelretch muttered finding this situation more and more amusing by the second

"Agreed. So with that in mind, we'll just have to see what fate will bring us." Ainz added in as Albedo nodded in agreement with her beloved

"For better or worse. We'll just have to see." Firekeeper added in, as it became silent from the implications of it. Hopefully it would a more good path then bad, heaven knows how bad it could get especially if Henrietta's theory was the truth of the oddities lately

"Do you think those four girls will be able to do it then?" Sergeant Johnson asked, not wanting to sound pessimistic as he could tell those girls had skill. But could also see that it may not be enough in the end, he'd seen it too many times in past battles

"Maybe they will be, maybe not. As of right now we all have to do what we can to help the girls when needed and…pray in the end it will come in their favor." Amber stated calmly, yet with underlying tone of uneasiness and worry for the future. For the rest of that meeting, it was all but eerily quiet as they all pondered on what really could happen in the near future of this ever growing war

-Auditore Villa: 1 Hour later-

"Oh I hope Ezio's alright." Ruby stated as she, Weiss, Blake, Yang, Guin, Dante, Ikail, Donald, Goofy and the servant's all waited outside now in the front court of the villa. Having made sure no other guards we're coming and to make sure Ezio didn't get ambushed by any guards either

"I'm sure he is Ruby. Besides, we took care of these guards." Dante kindly stated as he pointed to seven guards being tied up by Frankenstein and Mordred; while Artoria stood next to them with a slightly cracked wooden table leg

"Yeah. Dante's right. Ezio's a pretty reliable guy. He knows how to take care of himself." Mordred stated next, as one of the guards were waking up now

"Ah…."The guard moaned in pain, slowly waking up

"Artoria." Guin simply said, as Artoria nodded back before bashing the guard with the table leg on the top of his skull; with enough force to knockout and thankfully not kill

"Nice. Though maybe try using less of you're elbow and more of your wrists." Scathach suggested, though worried herself of Ezio. The boy having become good friends with her, her master, the other masters and their group

"Yeah I guess so. Hey maybe they'll let Giovanna, Francisco and Petruccio go. Like a big misunderstanding." Ruby remarked, with a hopefully smile and a naïve tone

Everyone else, Donald and Goofy looked to one another for a moment asides from the kids who were not really paying attention to the conversation at hand. Bu the rest of the group internally pained at how hopeful Ruby sounded and how easily she came to the conclusion, that they'd just let the three men go. None of them could really say anything, looking at Ruby's smile of hope as it felt like they'd be doing the equivalent to stealing a babies candy, before promptly punching it in the face. It was that bad when it came to crushing the hopeful nativity Ruby was displaying right now. Thankfully Yang knew just what to say, to at least make herself feel not as bad for lying to her sister.

"Um…s-sure Ruby. I'm sure they will and if they don't well ah… at least they do some jail hopefully not long ya know baby sis?" Yang replied back, trying not to show the guilt she already was feeling inside at lying to her little sister on a

"Yeah. That would be good." Ruby joyfully stated with a big smile, as Weiss and Blake especially too felt horrible to just let Yang lie to Ruby. Well those two and Yang honestly didn't know what they'd do to the three of the four Auditore men in their grasp; they just knew it wasn't anything good. The others though, aside from Nursery Rhyme and Jack who were still not paying attention much had a few unsettling idea's on what cruelty the guards could inflict on the captured Auditore men. All of them kind of glad that the kids weren't listening in, they'd worried a lot about them "Anyways, wonder when he will-"

Just as Ruby was saying that, suddenly in the middle of the group Ezio landed on his feet, letting out a grunt from the fall, but still standing either way as he slowly got back up. Though Atalanta and Ikail helped him up a bit since they wanted to make sure he didn't sudden fall over if his legs gave out. Once he was up, Ezio gave the two a kind nod as they moved back to the others, while team RWBY walked up closer to him relived and wanting to know what he found out.

"Ezio good to see you're okay!" Ruby happily stated

"Indeed, we we're kind of worried that something had happened." Weiss added in kindly as Ezio smiled just a bit

"Hmf… well I'm tougher then I look." Ezio remarked as team RWBY chuckled a bit. Before Ezio then sighed, before frowning

"Are you okay Ezio?" Nursery Rhyme asked suddenly as it seemed now she and Jack we're paying attention to the conversation at hand

"I… don't know really Alice." Ezio answered sighing a little more before looking at team RWBY "Girls when I was able to speak with my father even if it was short. He said to go into his office and find the hidden door there. He also said to bring you four too. I'm sorry to the rest of you, honest but can I ask for you all to stay out here a bit more please?"

"It's no problem Ezio." Artoria stated kindly with a small smile "Go, the five of you and we'll wait out here for your return."

"Thank you." Ezio replied back appreciatively, before looking at the girls "Alright ladies let's go."

"Right." Team RWBY stated as they and Ezio quickly made their way inside Geovanni's office; the girls seeing that it was a mess

The office itself had papers and such thrown everywhere. Some vases broken and a bit of blood on the carpet too. But the girls did their best to ignore it, as the followed Ezio over to a fireplace; wondering what he was doing there but also found the fireplace itself odd. Odd because it was large enough one person could fit in it easily, two max. Ezio walked in first, the girls waiting as for a few moments nothing happened. Then the back wall of the fireplace slid down quickly. Showing a hidden office, but what caught the attention of the five was the lone chest in the back center of the room. Team RWBY though felt like they should just wait outside, so they did and silent motioned Ezio they'll wait outside in the main office. Once outside the girls waited for almost four minutes, wondering what Ezio found until they heard him walking back out into the main office.

"So, what do you think?" Ezio asked, much to the girls confusion. Until they turned around, seeing what Ezio was asking about

What Ezio spoke of was his new attire. The upper body featured a hood with the center shaped to resemble an eagle's beak, which was connected to the robes, with the torso bearing an open collar. The lower part of the robes were doubly layered, with the back of the robes trailing down to be longer than the front. Around the waist was a long red sash with pouches attached to a belt, holding smoke bombs, bullets, poison and medicine vials. The belt also held together an ornate Assassin insignia, with scabbards holding throwing knives flanking it. The robes featured a leather spaulder where a cape was attached, draped over and around Ezio's left arm and shoulder. That plus a swore strapped to his belt currently and Ezio looked oddly… stealthy and noble at the same time. The girls were surprised that Geovanni wanted Ezio to find that, though there must have been more.

"Nice threads dude. But, that can't be all you found right?" Yang asked as Ruby, Weiss and Blake nodded in agreement

"Well no of course not. I also found some broken bracer, a page with odd lettering. A letter that I need to bring to Messer Uberto and finally these." Ezio answered, only showing what the 'these' were as he handed to the girls surprise four keychain's. All in the shape of a black symbol that resembled an eagles head with a curved line under it. Each one having a single line at the tip of the logo of red, white, purple and yellow "My father said you four would know what to do with them."

"He did?" Blake asked curiously as she and the girls took the key chains

"Yeah. Don't know why but-" Ezio said, only for sudden the girls to be engulfed in a bright light that forced him to cover his eyes from the sudden brightness. After five seconds, the light died down and he then saw the girls clothing had been altered to look just like his. Aside from Ruby's a red, black and sliver color. Weiss red, ice blue and white. Blake purple, black and white. Then finally Yang's brown, orange, yellow and some light grey. Ezio rubbed his eyes, before checking once more to see, yeah that just happened "Um…could you always do that?"

"Of course not." Weiss replied back, rolling her eyes a bit at the question he just asked at how obvious it was as she looked over her new clothes and smiling a bit "But hey at least these are less restrictive then our dresses."

"Indeed Weissy!" Ruby happily stated liking her new threads too as Weiss blushed, loving being called that

"And we can actually breath in these. Unlike those dresses." Blake added in, as only her cat ears showed out from under her hood

"Totally, now we kick some butt even better!" Yang remarked proudly with a battle ready smirk. Ezio smiled a bit more at the girls enthusiasm, he would have questions for them later as now his hunch that they weren't from here like really not from here. But for now, more pressing manners were going on

"Good to hear, now let's-" Ezio started to say, only for the same kind of light to sudden happened outside the office as they could see a light underneath the door leading out to the villa's front entrance. The girls and Ezio quickly booked it out as the light died, what they saw added even more oddness to it and the questions on 'Why?' as the girls and Ezio saw their whole group now wore their own version of the robes

"Oh um…master I mean Ruby. This just happened." Jeanne stated as her robes were dark purple, silver and black in color, the only real difference was that her boots were heeled and she had a half skirt piece connected to her belt while her braid came out the left side of her hood laying against her chest

Mordred standing next to Jeanne, had a color scheme of blood red, black, yellow and light grey. Her outfit oddity was that it looked more like her dress that had been fused with the robe. Her long skirt piece of her new dress/hooded hybrid shorten to her thighs, a pair of new pants, her forearms covered in her silver armor alongside her legs being covered once more by her armor also. A small bump I the back of her hood. Like her hair had been tied in a bun. She seemed to like this change, since it wasn't really her in the dress anymore.

Next to Mordred was her father…mother… Artoria. Who had the same exact design as Mordred's new attire with only her own gauntlets and greaves. She also had a color scheme of royal blue, yellow and white. With her own hair tied in a bun too.

The next was Frankenstein and Atalanta. Atalanta's robe a combination of forest green, light blue, black and yellow, her cat ears and tail poking out of the clothes still, the front tips of her hair poking out from under her hood, her black gloves back on her forearms, a pair of black pants and with that her black thigh length black boots. While Frankenstein robe looked like a mix between that and her usual gown. The skirt piece short and went around her whole waist. An air of brown pants and heeled steel plated boots. Her hair still covering her eyes and looked a bit messy under her hood. While it was a color scheme of white, some black and some yellow. Both her and Atalanta were confused on what just happened, but did kind of already like their new outfit like the rest of the women since there were so much more breathable to wear.

Meanwhile Leonardo's robes a color of wine red, blue, green and gold had the difference pf her wearing a clawed tipped pair of gloves much to her own confusion on them herself. Everything else was just like Ezio's and the girls robes. Scathach who was next to Leonardo, wore a robe that had medium length skirt piece, black pants, armored tipped heeled boots in dark purple, her hair now tied in a pony tail handing out from under her hood like Jeanne's and finally had a black scarf that was wrapped around her neck as well.

Finally with the servants, Jack and Nursery Rhyme also had become subject to this sudden attire change. Though for those two, for their adoptive parents and everyone else, it looked really…really cute. Jack wore a mini version of the robes, colored mainly in black, some dark grey and very little white. Her long sliver hair poking our from under her hood, a pair of black pants and her pumps on her feet once more. She also had a black cloak over her robe, but it was tattered at the ends and finally was held together at the neck by a small metal clip of sorts. Nursery Rhyme meanwhile also wore a black robe, but with slight hints of purple around the collar and cuffs. She also wore a pair of black pants and black boots with purple tips. Her braids poking our from under her hood like some of the others with long hair.

The came the rest of the girls friends. Dante and Guin having a very similar look to Ezio's with some differences. Alongside Ikail who also had new robes like the girls, but also with its own differences. Even Donald and Goofy got a somewhat attire update.

Guin and Dante again had outfits like Ezio. Though Gun's black greaves, left gauntlet and front chest plate were on his robe. His robes also were a dark green and dark grey. With also black pants tucked underneath his greaves. Dante also had a similar armor alignment like Guin's only he didn't have his chest guard, and there was a large red cross stitched to his robe like the one on his chest. His robe were a color of white, steel grey and red.

Ikail's attire was on the lines of what Frankenstein's was like, only that it was colored in all black and red; along with her gauntlets and books showing now. Except they look more like what metal armor in this era would be crafted into. Finally Donald and Goofy wouldn't be said to have gained much attire in their animal forms. Other then Goofy getting a piece of thick brother leather armor on his body, the top of his head and snout to the nose tip. Donald meanwhile had a similar set up as Goofy from the body armor, to the head armor. All in all, everyone had gone through a quick change of clothing, a very quick sudden change which happened right when.

"How did this happen?" Weiss whispered to Ruby, Blake and Yang

"No idea sweetie. But maybe it has to do with us being their allies or something… I don't know. Blake, Yang anything?" Ruby whispered back confused herself as Yang just nodded no, having no idea what was going on now

"Sorry Ruby. No idea, but lets not dwell on that." Blake whispered back, only for someone else to cut in

"What are we whispering about." Ezio suddenly asked making the girls flinch as they looked to see him smirking slightly. They rolled their eyes about to answer some way, but stopped when Ezio held his hand up "Later, we have more pressing matters madam's."

"Indeed we do." Artoria stated now, as she was getting quickly use to her new attire, then looked at Ezio and the girls along with the rest in tow "So, what did you find?"

"A few items in a chest my father kept. This letter especially." Ezio stated as he held the letter up in his right hand before pocketing it in one of the small pouches in his new robe and sighed "I hate to ask more of you all. But I need to deliver this to Uberto, he can help my family out of this. Which I also have to ask you all, but I have to do this alone. I want you all to wait somewhere between here and the… the main court yard where the church is. That would be the best to do. Can you all do that for me, please."

"We can do that Ezio. Just be careful okay. We'd hate to see one of buddies hurt." Ruby kindly replied back as the others nodded in agreement; making Ezio smile a bit

"Well of course madam Rose. Beside what sort of gentlemen could I be if I could keep a promise as simple as that hm?" Ezio stated smirking, before quickly beginning to free run up the roofs, then disappeared from sight. Ruby sighed, seeing this situation having gotten out of hand so quickly, then turned back to the others

"Alright people, you heard the man. Lets get to it!" Ruby proudly chanted

"Right!" The others replied back, aside from Donald who quacked and Goofy who barked. With that team RWBY, their allies and the servants quickly made their way off to wherever they thought would make a good middle point from what Ezio suggested, they jus hoped everything would work out soon

-Thirty minutes later: Uberto residence-

A knock came at the door, a knock followed by another, then another and another. Uberto hearing this made his way over to the door, opening it as he saw Ezio Auditore in robes pull down the hood seeing out of breath

"Ezio Auditore, what are you doing at this hour?" Uberto asked

"It's… I don't…" Ezio tried to say, only that he didn't realize how our of breath he was and how his anxiety of the situation was now slowly starting to show. Uberto noticed this, seeing the young man was in a state of distress

"Wait child. Take a breath. Collect your thoughts." Uberto suggested as Ezio nodded doing so, feeling his breath quickly come back to him

"My father and brothers have been imprisoned. I was told to bring you this." Ezio stated as he quickly handed Uberto the letter he found, Uberto taking it as he looked at the letter in his hands as he read it. Then closed it, nodding

"Ah I see now." Uberto muttered "It's a misunderstanding Ezio. I'll clear everything up."

"How?" Ezio asked, curious and holding down his sudden hope; but didn't notice behind a man in dark robes pass behind Uberto before disappearing

"The documents you've given me contain evidence of a conspiracy against your family and against the city. I'll present these paper at the hearing tomorrow at the piazza and they'll be released." Uberto explained kindly

"Thank you!" Ezio happily stated

"Of course my child. Do you, you're family and guest need a place to stay?" Uberto suggested as Ezio quickly nodded no, waving his hands

"No grazie. (No thank you.) I'll meet you at the piazza with the others." Ezio kindly responded back, before making his way off to his find where his friends had decided to stay at for the night. Once he was gone, Uberto closed the door, sighing as he looked at the letter again before the figure in the black robes appeared before him once more

"You know what to do Uberto." The robbed man stated calmly

"I do Rodrigo… I do." Uberto stated as he was already in this to deep and with his family in danger because of his association with this man; there was no turning back even if it meant he'd have to betray one of his closest friends. But it seemed Rodrigo could sense Uberto's hesitation, the man gently if not sternly placing his right hand on Uberto's right shoulder looking him square in the eyes

"You wouldn't be having second thoughts would you Uberto?" Rodrigo asked smirking as his eyes narrowed under his hood

"N-No of course not. I will do the plan as intended." Uberto answered, trying to keep as calm as possible. Sensing a sudden chill down his spin, Rodrigo giving off an odd feeling of dread and darkness. It was tense for those few seconds, until Rodrigo let go of Uberto's shoulder standing back up straight and smiling more calmly

"Good, good. Because if you do and you botch this plan up. You know what will happen to you're family and you. If you don't believe me, well I can introduce you to my new chosen executors just incase you do botch the plan." Rodrigo stated smiling still

"What?" Uberto muttered in confusion, only to feel his back tense more as he saw two dark presences appeared from a dark portal that opened behind Rodrigo. One came a knight shrouded in shadows another a young girl with a braid, in a black dress with black heels and kind of gave off a lizard vibe oddly enough. Though the girl noticed her sudden change, looking it over as she scowled a bit

"Can we please make this quick. I can't stand this dress already!" The girls screamed, as the knight growled sounding irritated with the girl's screaming "Oh shut up you, you get be in cool armor I get stuck in this!"

"Grrr." The shadow knight growled sounding more irritated. Uberto flinching from this, worried his house would end up a mess quickly; thankfully Rodrigo stepped in

"Now none of that, we are with the host of this home." Rodrigo stated, looking back at Uberto still smirking as he pointed to the girl "This is Ilia, the girl who will kill you if and I mean IF you botch the plan."

"I'll be keeping an eye on you until tomorrow. Yay.." Ilia muttered not wanting to do so, alongside she was given orders by Gilgamesh and the pushy Maleficent woman to stay in this world and help Rodrigo out once whatever happened occurred tomorrow. She was kind of jealous of Berserker right now, being allowed to leave once the business tomorrow was finished

"Quiet and the knight is Berserker. An alias of course." Rodrigo said, but was cut off by Ilia who smirked feeling a bit mischievous

"Or better yet from what I've read up on Berserker here. Mister good two shoes Lancelot of the Lake. The best knight of the round, the kings one true friend…the helper of a kingdoms downfall and oh best yet. Screwed the queen in a moment of lust behind his kings back. Now to wallow in his own guilt like the pathetic man he truly is. Oh how the stories make you sound so much more… better." Ilia remarked smirking as she had learned from Assassin or Hassan that their names had been comprised thanks to a servant called Ruler

Once she learned of their names she remembered finding a few old books in the caves on old world history that the caves natives kept even if none of them read. Still she read up on Hassan surprised at her reputation. Then she read on Berserker or Lancelot of the lake. She found his tale though sad in a way, somewhat petty and pathetic too. Mainly because he was human, but she found the idea that the creepy Berserker was supposed to be this noble man from a story that just was filled with those sappy knights she hated to heard about as a child; finding them very sappy and unrealistic. She laughed she will admit a bit, but again she guess Lancelot must be actually wallowing in his own self-pity, the pity he put himself and wasn't man enough to own up too and pass by it in her own opinion on him. The words seem to anger the knight easily, as she noticed him growling once more clenching his fists.

"Grr…." Lancelot growled lowly. Angered at Ilia's words, even as the madness consumed his mind; he had enough sense kind of left to realize what Ilia had been talking about. He would have broke her neck by now, but his fool master had used a command seal to force him not to ever attack anyone unless attacked first. Though his master had been somewhat forced to, when he almost killed the woman Raven again after she was mocking him in a spare with her. Still the tainted knight let that issues be, while his madness helped him think of ways to kill Ilia in his imagination

"What's the matter. Did I hurt you're feelings?" Ilia asked smirking in amusement, only for Rodrigo to cut in again

"Enough, you two will cease you're ramblings understood?" Rodrigo stern said as Lancelot just growled, while Ilia took a few more seconds before sighing

"Fine… ruin my fun why don't you?" Ilia remarked rolling her eyes, as Rodrigo ignored her comment. Then yet again, turned his attention to a nervous and confused Uberto

"As I was saying. Ilia will be the one to kill you if you start to have second thoughts. Berserker will be the one to kill your family if again you botch this. I'll make you watch to as he kills them, slowly, painfully. Then have Ilia killing you afterwards. Be in mind, I told her she can be as sadistic and cruel as possible when she does. So keep that in mind and…." Rodrigo stated as a dark portal appeared behind him and the other two again. With only Rodrigo and Lancelot back up into it "Have a good nights rest, see you tomorrow."

With that Rodrigo and Berserker disappeared within the dark portals, leaving Uberto and Ilia alone now. Uberto fearing the horrible death he and his family would face if he backed out, he felt powerless even if he had his understandable if not still despicable reasons for backstabbing one of his good friends and his sons. But he turned his attention to Ilia who smiled a bit, yawning.

"Would you have a guest room for me to stay in sir?" Ilia asked sweetly, too sweetly for Uberto's liking as he felt like a fox in the eyes of a hunting hound ready for the kill when her master let her so

"Y-Yes… last room to you're left." Uberto answered calmly, trying to not show his intense fear as Ilia still smiled every so sweetly doing a curtsy if not a mocking one

"Why thank you good sir." Ilia replied, before making her way off to where he had said the room was but stopped before disappearing around the corner in his home "Oh and Uberto."

"Yes…madam?" Uberto asked, weakly smiling through his fear

"Just to say. I kind of do hope you botch the plan. Because…" Ilia said as she looked back at him still sweetly smiling as her eyes narrowed like a predator of hatred "I can kill you then and get all my hatred for humans out. It would ever be so pleasing. Anyways, sweet dreams Sir Uberto."

With that Ilia made her way around the corner of the house before disappearing from sight. Once Uberto could feel he was alone at least in his own thoughts he believed, he let out a shaky breath before resting on his knees, breathing in and out heavily. He didn't like the fact still he'd be back stabbing one of his oldest friends and his family in turn. But if he had to pick that or having his family and him killed horribly by those two executors of Rodrigo. He'd gladly back stab his old friend any day, if only for him or his family not die horribly slow..

-Back with the group, 10 hours later-

"Hm… that wasn't a nice night of rest." Ruby muttered waking up slowly as she and the others had found a closed off alley way that was pretty well hidden to slumber in until the morning. If only not to deal with any guards attacking them in the night if they had stayed back at the villa. She currently slumbering against Weiss who laid against the wall. With their daughter Jack slumbering on their laps, them both wanting to give their child the most comfort at least "No offense love, I appreciate that you let me use you're shoulder as a pillow

"No problem my little rose, beside I can deal with a bit of neck pain if it means you and Jack sleep well." Weiss replied back waking up too, smiling a little as she and Ruby shared a kiss, while Jack slowly was starting to wake up soon alongside everyone else slowly

"You feeling alright babe?" Yang asked waking up as she had let Blake slumber on her chest alongside their daughter Nursery rhyme who Blake had held close as both slumber against Yang's chest/ stomach

"I am, how about you?" Blake asked as both gave one another a kiss while trying to wake up some more, while Nursery Rhyme was waking up a bit quicker than Jack. Blake smiled, before looking at the others "How about the rest you. Sleep well enough?"

"I've had worse than this myself Blake. But thank you for asking." Dante responded back as he woke up, noticing Ikail had taken the chance to sleep against his side. He quickly tried to keep down his fluster, as he swore he could feel Ikail's chest against his arm. But he didn't want to say that out loud, so he just poked her forehead "Ikail, um…wake up."

"Hm?" Ikail muttered in a cute tone, as she slowly woke up opening her eyes until she saw who she had laid against going wide eyed as she scooted away from him

"Oh ah I um ah…s-sorry." Ikail stuttered trying to hide her slight blush

"No problem. Honest." Dante remarked as he rubbed the back of his head, both he and Ikail look away from one another from the odd awakening, while the girls chuckled a bit at the interaction

"Battle ready warrior one time, but so innocent at other times." Guin stated as his back felt somewhat sore, but he ignored it turning his attention to some Mordred who had slept against Artoria; while Artoria had wrapped her arm around her daughter in a protective manner getting a quick small smile from Guin "And it looks like those two are getting closer now."

"Indeed they are Guin." Leonardo replied back as she had laid against the wall next to Guin, alongside Scathach who was stretching her arms "Have a good rest you two?"

"I've had worse." Guin answered with a shrug

"Same, but hey better then sleeping against a rock all night. Never that fun to wake up from." Scathach answered next, stretching her arms, feeling the relief of that "Ah, much better!"

"Oh so you're all awake then." Jeanne said suddenly as she, Atalanta carrying Donald and Frankenstein who was walking Goof with a makeshift rope leash suddenly came into the alley way

"Oh hey, you all woke up earlier?" Ruby asked happily as finally Mordred and Artoria began to stir awake. Then seconds later, went wide eyed seeing the positions they were in and quickly moved away from one another getting a quick laugh of the rest

"Anyways, I'm taking a guess you we're trying to do some scouting ahead. Find anything?" Blake asked now

"We did and didn't ma-Blake." Atalanta answered

"What did you find?" Yang asked now

"Grah, uff!" Frankenstein answered

"Archers on the roofs and extra guards around the plaza near the church. Wonder why that is?" Yang stated as she wondered if Uberto had been able to get Geovanni, Francisco and Petruccio out yet

"Maybe something big is going on?" Guin suddenly suggested

"Arf!" Goofy barked in agreement

"Yeah guess that would make sense…mom?" Mordred stated, cringing a bit as she addressed her father or mother at the moment, kind of developing a habit to call her mom now. Even if things between the two were still tense, if not a little less but tense either way. Artoria flinched barley herself, not being use to called mom at all; but didn't hate it per say. It was better then father, that word and her brought a good portion of bad memories everytime

"I…yes that would make sense." Artoria answered, but had a bad feeling something else was going to happen; then she noticed Ezio still stirring in his slumber as everyone else then noticed too

"Poor young man, must have taken a toll on him to go through all of this in only a day." Ikail said with a frown as she pitted Ezio, having sensed he had been in internal panic the whole day yesterday

"We can all agree on that Ikail." Weiss responded back as she and the girls hopped everything would really work out in the end, especially Ruby who was still the most innocent soul of the group

"So who's waking him up?" Scathach asked, only for her and the rest to see a more awake Jack and Nursery Rhyme walk up to him then kneel down next to him before poking his face

"Wake up, wake up!" Jack and Nursery Rhyme back to scream, poking Ezio's face as the young man began to stir while the others watch in growing amusement

"Well that's one way." Weiss remarked as a few more cute yelled to wake up and pokes to the face from the two youngest of the group woke up Ezio who blink his eyes a few times

"Alright, alight I'm awake Piccole signore. (Little ladies.)" Ezio stated, still waking up now, slowly standing up before stretching his body out. Clear signs that he wasn't so use to sleeping on anything other then his soft bed back at the villa. But still didn't let it hamper him much, as after his quick stretched his seem fully awake and ready as he gave the group a small smile "Alright, now that I'm awake we should see if Uberto was able to get my father and brothers out yet ."

"I hope so. That would be nice and this whole nightmare would be over!" Blake stated with a sigh as she and the girls really did hope all ended well –"Just give us one easy and simple world alright. Is that too much to ask for, aside from Traverse town and the ship. Everywhere else has problems one way or another..."-

"I'm sure of it, right Artoria?" Ruby happily stated, looking at Artoria who cringed at how much she was going to hate lying to Ruby right now. She wasn't one to lie, like at all. But with the girls kind of seeming to get some hope up and Ruby especially, she did not want to hit them with a less then positive answer. Also she didn't want to get Ezio worrying again, he was tough but he also hadn't been put in the position ever of losing a loved one. So she didn't want to make it any worse, all she could do was lie right now

"… Yes Ruby. I'm sure they are promise." Artoria stated, feeling the guilty of the lie already as she and the others began to make their way out of the alley

"Good to hear. Hear that Ezio." Yang happily said as Ezio nodded, smiling as he seemed to believe it or at least wanted to believe it with all his heart so he did even if another very small part of his subconscious mind was saying that it wasn't the case

But as the group made their way out into the street, Atalanta and Blake's ears suddenly twitched as they stopped in their tracks getting the others attention.

"You two okay?' Guin asked, suddenly getting a bad feeling himself

"We-" Blake and Atalanta were about to reply back, only for them and the others in turn seeing it. But quickly moved over the wall of the buildings to the other side of the walk way seeing a crowd of people fast walking over to the plaza. Ezio quickly grabbed a woman passing by him, getting her attention

"Miss what's going on?" Ezio asked

"A hanging at the Plaza sir." The woman answered calmly

"A hanging?" Leonardo asked as she had a sudden fear herself who was being hung, the others began to also alongside the girls and Ezio

"Who exactly and what for miss?" Scathach asked suddenly, as the woman flinched a bit from the sudden question to her right

"Oh ah… it's a family of three men well one man and a boy from what I heard. Seems like they all we're involved with a conspiracy to take over the city and almost did again from what I heard. It think it should almost be happening. I'm just going to see it before it ends. " The woman explained calmly as Ezio suddenly bolted down to the plaza through the growing crowds

"Wait Ezio!" Team RWBY yelled quickly following behind him, the other servants also did but Leonardo punched the woman with a solid right hook knocking the woman out. Than spat on her unconscious form, eyes glaring daggers

"Scum." Leonardo muttered in disgust with this woman, as she then followed the rest as quickly as she could

It took a good five minutes, the group running and pushing through the growing crowd. All of them growing a horrid feeling of who was about to be hung. As they pushed and pushed through, finally they made it to the plaza which wasn't as crowded but clearly a large wooden stand could bee seen in the end of the crowd a few feet away. They looked still trying to break through, but not to cause a scene either. The group quickly saw one man in dark robes, a young girl in dark robes and an armored man in dark robes that made it hard to show what any of them looked like. But they also saw Uberto up on the stand, much to the groups anger. Finally who the saw, with three ropes tied around their necks, their hands bounds and standing waiting for their deaths. The three being a nervous Federico, a scary Petruccio and an enraged Geovanni. As the group did their best to break through the crowd, they also had to listen to the man Uberto speak.

"Giovanni Auditore , you and your accomplices stand accused of the crime of treason. Have you any evidence to counter this charge?" Uberto asked

"You slimy little sleemo." Ikail muttered under her breath as Goofy and Donald could only do their best to glare at Uberto

"Yes the documents that were delivered to you last night!" Geovanni screamed, trying to lunge at Uberto only for the hooded girl on the stands to quickly walk up to the man. Then land a gut punch, knocking the wind out of Geovanni who coughed some from the sudden hit

"I'm afraid I know nothing of these documents." Uberto stated, much to the groups increasing anger

"You spineless bastard!" Artoria and Mordred screamed at the same time, as the crowd seemed to be getting louder as they either cheered or screamed at the three so called 'accused'

"Horrible man!" Jeanne added in, narrowing her eyes as she hoped this man would face his punishment in the worst depths of hell

"GRAH/ ARF!" Frankenstein growled and Goofy barked as the group were getting closer; so very close now

"HE'S LYING!" Ezio, Ruby, Weiss, Blake and Yang screamed themselves trying to push through the crowd faster

"In the absence of any compelling evidence to the contrary. I am bound to pronounce you guilty!" Uberto screamed, as the robed woman moved near a lever seeming impatient "You and you're collaborators are hereby sentenced to death!"

"NO!" Ruby screamed as she noticed Jack and Nursery Rhyme trying their best too; to get through the crowd. She and everyone else now triple timing their efforts as they were so very close

"You are the traitor Uberto and one of them. You may take our lives this day. But we will have yours in return I swear we wil-" Geovanni threatened, as Uberto had quickly signaled the robbed woman, who pulled the lever just as team RWBY, the group and Ezio finally pushed through as they saw three died right then a there. All of them wide eyed, silent in shock seeing three people they had come to know so well in only two weeks die this way. Ezio was broken at this, but team RWBY also was as they had seen this with…Clayton and their actions then. But this was worse, this was friends of theirs

The girls saw their necks stretch out just a bit more, they swore the saw the neck bones stretch too; if the quick snap was any indicator. They saw the life in the three's eyes quickly fade to grey; their bodies flinching just a little as if they were trying to cling onto their lives just a little bit. Then they were still as the ropes still swung slight back, forth and side to side. The bodies looking like rag dolls that were tied to a tree, by a bored child. It was for Ezio again soul crushing. For the group a shock beyond belief and for team RWBY. It just crushed that hope, hope that this one world was going to be a peaceful one. It brought sadness that they just saw three of their friends die, anger at Uberto and those who worked to get these three killed. Then finally shame, shame in themselves that they couldn't save Geovanni, Federico and Petruccio. Shame that they had lead all their friends and their kids to this seeing the scene. Shame that they failed Ezio, Maria and Claudia. Leaving their family now only half of what it was. The moment went on for a few more seconds, all of them ignoring the cheers from the crowd. Until Ezio snapped back to his sense first and rage was all that was in him, at this very moment.

"I'LL KILL FOR WHAT YOU HAVE DONE!" Ezio screamed loudly, so loud that the crowd stopped their cheering now noticing him and the others who had quickly gotten back to their sense too. Meanwhile Uberto and the three other Robbed people had taken notice to them. But they then saw from behind two dozen large golden armored knights, wielding two handed axes and swords; alongside many guard with their swords draw out. Uberto seeing this, smiled a bit

"Mettili giu! (Put them down!)" Uberto ordered as the guards all followed ready to kill the group where they stood. But as all this occurred, on the side lines a homeless scoundrel and a woman that looked like she worked….closely to her clients stood close either not caring to be so close, then the scoundrel spoke

"You folks better get running and fast." The scoundrel stated, as Ezio knew what he meant

"SPLIT UP AND MEET AT THE PLACE I SPOKE OF LAST NIGHT!" Ezio ordered, quickly began making his way passed a small gap in the attacking group; then up the wall. With some of the guards and knights giving chase. Which gave the group a bigger opening to run too and run they did

You know when sometimes the body will allow itself to do extraordinary feats to survive, especially when it the mist of self-termination of life. Well that was the case for team RWBY, their friends and the servants. As they all quickly broke up into small groups running different directions. But Doing free running like Ezio had done. In most other cases everyone else wouldn't be able to do it so easily like the girls somewhat since that had a bit of free running training. But in this particular situation, everyone was able to do at least basic free running/ climbing.

Ruby, Jeanne and Jack ran up the roofs one way to the right…

Weiss, Scathach and Mordred ran up the roofs to the upper right…

Blake, Atalanta and Frankenstein ran to the left on the roofs…

Yang, Leonardo and Nursery Rhyme ran to the upper left or the roofs…

Ikail, Goofy and Guin ran to the bottom left of the roofs…

As they ran and ran, as fast as possible. They court yard was left empty, while the hooded people and Uberto watched. Uberto then looked to the now dead Geovanni and his sons. He internally sighed, he hoped god could forgive him for the sin of betrayal and murder of the innocent..

-With Ruby, Jeanne and Jack-

"Did we… did we lose them?" Ruby asked, taking in breath after breath on some roof top wherever in the city now as it had been at least from Ruby's perspective. She saw Jeanne on her knees also trying to calm her breathing and her daughter who seemed less tired out but still trying to catch her own breath

"I…I think we did Ruby. "Jeanne replied back, as her breathing was getting to a calmer state "We did…but…oh god did that really happen?"

"You mean…you know?" Ruby asked, but quickly heard some sniffling; she and Jeanne looked to see Jack trying to cry with both quickly kneeling down next to her

"Jack, it's okay." Jeanne stated, as kindly as she could as she remembered Jack and Nursery Rhyme had seen the hanging too

"No….it…. they just killed them. They d-did nothing bad or wrong." Jack replied back, tearing up some more as she looked at them "Jeanne…mommy, why did they have to die?"

"I…Jack I can't say really and I'm sorry you had to see that. I really am." Ruby responded, smiling just a little to help comfort her daughter and hugged her. Jeanne smiled a little herself at the scene before being pulled into the hug too. Feeling Ruby's arm and Jacks giving her a comforting hug as well "Both of you, I'm sorry that both you had to see that. I just…we should have been able to stop them."

"Ruby don't start with that." Jeanne suddenly stated, sternly but sweet also as Ruby flinched a bit from the sudden tone shift as she noticed Jeanne staring at her like a stern teacher "Listen to me and listen good. You had no control over that situation. You couldn't have done anything to prevent what happened or us seeing it. So please don't start thinking you're main cause because you're not. If not for yourself, for the rest of us because we'd hate to see you so down because of events out of your control."

"Yeah mommy, please don't be sad or well…blame yourself please." Jack said worriedly, as she held Ruby's right hand with both of hers. Ruby smiling a bit in appreciation as she looked at Jeanne's reassuring smile, along with the comforting grip of her daughters small hands and fingers against her own. She felt blessed to have such good people with her, so she gently grasped her daughters hands and smiled

"I will then, thanks girls." Ruby happily stated, with a big smile as Jeanne and Jack smiled back. All three of them getting back up as they looked at the city they were in; the sun raising higher in the sky slowly and the feeling the wind against their faces

"So, what now?" Jeanne asked

"We go to the place Ezio told us about last night before we went to sleep. The place where his maid took his mother and sister to be safe." Ruby stated "It should be easy to find, he said the maid told him the building was large, painted white, with red curtains on the windows."

"That does sound easy to find mommy." Jack said giggling a bit "We get to do more roof running right mommy?"

"Please no. As helpful as this was, I only really just realized we could have fallen down dozen of times and hurt ourselves or worse die from the falls." Jeanne replied back, as the adrenalin had worn off her from the escape with her now only realizing how dangerous their free running had been

"Eh sorry to say Jeanne, but we're gonna have to keep doing this free running. If we stay up on the roofs we should be able to avoid most eyes down there ground side until we get to the building Ezio spoke of." Ruby explained sheepishly smiling

"YAY!" Jack cheered, seeming to want to do more free running

"If you say so, just please forgive me of I get a little…nervous as we do this." Jeanne remarked, nervously smiling a little

"Don't worry Jeanne. Just follow me and you'll be fine." Ruby kindly stated in reassurance, then looked to her daughter "Same goes for you Jackie. Follow mommy and we'll see mama along with the others soon."

"Yes mommy!" Jack joyfully yelled with a big smile

"Good now let's take few more minuets to rest up before we go off. Then after that, we'll get started on this new mission of ours. I just hope it doesn't get any worse." Ruby said, as Jeanne and Jack didn't say anything else. They just nodded in agreement, all three of them wondering how they and the others would fare now in this peaceful world turn upside down for them

-Elsewhere-

"So Rodrigo is commencing whatever plan he said he concocted ?" Raven asked as she, Gilgamesh, Megatron, Medusa, Emerald, Loghain and Malgus all stood around a large stone table that had been made by the some of the caves natives. A tribute to them or something like that, still at the moment they were the only ones in this part of the cave. The others were doing their own things either in their own world or helping one another with their worlds or also just hanging around the cave

"Indeed he has, such a curious man that one. So much deceit and malice under that more noble interior of his." Gilgamesh remarked "Still, with his plan in motion. Those of us who do still have plans for their own world show get started with those plans. Though the other worlds in this place were stuck in, what was it that the scouts said about them?"

"From what I've gathered my…king. But it seems that they are large wooden doors. Three at first labeled Blood Gultch, Happy Harbor and the Mojave Wastelands." Emerald explained as she and Jaune had been put on scout leader duty. She had to admit, he seemed nice enough and kind of cute too in that knightly sort of way. But she had her eyes more on Cinder, if the older woman would take a hint already. Whoever was Jaune fiancée was one lucky gal, if she could say anything about that

"I see. You said three at first though. Does that mean there are more now?" Gilgamesh asked

"There are, four more doors to be exact." Emerald answered, not looking directly into his eyes "I will say, I think the heartless are in some of these door worlds. All of them to be exact."

"Oh and how'd you get that little bit of info mossy head. You do a game a pika-boo with the doors or something?" Joker asked, smiling like usual as he was much happier now hearing that Happy Harbor was still around; he could have fun with Batman and his little kiddos too. That and he had help now, he plus his new friends along with the villains of his world could finally take out the pesky justice league and their brats to bat

"Why are you here again?" Loghain asked now, already finding the mad clown irritating "Other than being an annoyance."

"Oh stiff up a lip Loghain. Why do you got to be so gloomy?" Joker asked smirking a bit, as Loghain rolled his eyes, doing his best to ignore

"Back to the matter at hand." Megatron quipped sternly as he disliked the odd dressed and overly (If not creepy) happy man that was Joker. Before turning his gaze back to Emerald "What were the new locations called?"

"Well… um…" Emerald replied back worriedly, as she found Megatron very unnerving; the most unnerving out of all the decepticons in her own opinion and being near the metal giant wasn't helping with the uneasy feeling of hers. But she then noticed Medusa flick a pebble at his face, Megatron quickly looked at the snake woman who smile so sweetly. He didn't even attack, being more perplexed at the gull the human…ish woman had

"Now, now dear lord Megatron. That's no way to ask a young lady." Medusa stated still ever so sweetly, before looking back to Emerald "Now sweetie. Can you pretty please tell us the names hm?"

"Oh ah y-yes Medusa." Emerald replied back, smiling now as she blushed a bit too as she was starting to feel her heart beat at a little. Now she understood what Ilia meant when she said, she found some of the older women very… appealing when they spoke a while ago; even if they were a bit wary of one another. Still Emerald cleared her throat, before reciting what the scouts had told her "Now then, from what was told, the three new doors that appeared go by the names. Ouran Academy first up, sounds like a school of all things. Second Sherman Illinois, or code named by what scouts guessed from the door Sym-Bionic odd were they got that from. Anyways third place is called Musutafu Japan, but the scouts were able to get another name glimpse U.A High School. Last is all but unknown aside from the name UC. So, two schools from the sound of it and oddly enough, two places we have no idea about. At least me."

"Hm... some of those places do sounds interesting if a little odd too." Raven stated with a sigh "We planning om invading those places one day or what?"

"I say we do, the quicker we do so the more resources and land we'll have for our own needs later on." Malgus said, looking at some of the others "Lord Megatron, Teyrn Loghain, King Gilgamesh surely you see the benefit of invading."

"Hm… it would help. This place here doesn't have much in resources." Loghain replied back first as the plan did have merit

"True, but we don't have much in the terms of intel on these worlds. They could sound as peaceful by name. But be hazardous in reality." Megatron quipped as he also saw the invasion plan as helpful with their recourse issues, but he was smart enough to know they still needed intel of some sort. Looking back at one of the few organics, he wondered Gilgamesh's thoughts on this "What of you Gilgamesh?"

"I do agree to. We'll keep it in mind for now. But we four should try and plan more on this invasion." Gilgamesh added in, smirking "How fun this is getting."

"It does sound fun." A man suddenly said from the Shadows of the cave, making everyone looking quickly behind where Emerald stood ready to attack if needed or given the reason to as whoever said that came out of the shadows

The person was a man obviously, he was a bit taller then most. With peach skin and blonde hair a bit. For what her wore, it was a royal military uniform in bright red, with white boots, white globes and white belts. A black cape, with a front golden embroider double flap and two gold cloth shoulder pieces draped the top of his coat. He had a pistol holstered on one side of his belt and a short strapped on the other side. Finally he wore a grey mask over his eyes and with white lens, that also involved a metal helmet with a front two horned piece that covered most of the back/sides of his head. The man simply smiled calmly, as he stopped a few inches away from them.

"Well now, that's not a very friendly way of greeting someone now is it?" The man said

"Who are you and why are you here?" Gilgamesh demanded as he narrowed his eyes summoning a few golden portals, with a few of his treasuries weapons "As king, you are obliged to answer me."

"Very well then." The man stated calmly still, smiling as he knelt down on his left knee then bowed "I am Char Aznable from the Principality of Zeon, at your service King Gilgamesh."

"Oh so you know of me then?" Gilgamesh asked smirking a bit "That's a first from the other mongrels here."

"Of course, anyone could tell easily that you are the one and only Gilgamesh." Char stated, getting back up as he smiled a bit more –" But ease dropping too, helps with that."-

"Hm, well you are one very preceptive mongrel. If it's an alliance you want with us, I will welcome it. Though I do hope you can provide some assistance like the other mongrel as well." Gilgamesh stated as Raven and Emerald at least rolled their eyes at the man's mannerisms

"Oh I can. Outside the cave I have some… gifts to show you." Char answered, as everyone even Gilgamesh and Megatron were a bit confused by that; then suddenly one of the men from the caves natives came in running

"My king, my king!" The native man yelled, before kneeling down to Gilgamesh

"Hm, what is it?" Gilgamesh asked, turning his attention to the man "Speak quickly."

"Y-Yes my king. It seems that there are many more giant metal men. Similar to Lord Megatron and his comrades. But they aren't like them either." The native man stated, nervous a little just being near so many powerful beings

"I see. Thank you, you may leave." Gilgamesh said as the native man nodded and quickly made his way out, then Gilgamesh and the other looked back at a smiling Char "Is that you're gift to us then hm?"

"Oh yes it is king Gilgamesh. They are called Zaku's and aside from my own personal Zaku. I have at least ten with me. Before you ask no I have no idea why I had them with me. I just woke up here and with my Zaku along with the other unmanned ones." Char stated "But I do believe one of those doored worlds you spoke of leads back to my home dimension. The UC one, call it a gut feeling. But all I ask is your help in my home dimeson when the time comes. How does that sound?"

"I think it could work." Medusa stated "I mean we still need all the help we can get to grow our invasion army. So this is a good start. But what do I know, I'm just a snake lady."

"Hm, well I think we should go for it. Better then having nothing or lack of anything." Maglus added in, agreeing with Medusa who smiled a bit

"Well?" Raven asked, while Joker stayed quiet and wondered what kind of mad chaos he could do if he got his hand on one of these suits of Chars

"I'm for it." Loghain stated first

"As am I." Megatron said next, but knew to keep his eyes on Char. He reminded him of Starscream kind of, well the scheming part; everything else Char beat Starscream in from personality and even charisma

"Very well then, we shall inform the others when they return. But Char if this doesn't work out as well as I hope it does. Expect payment for wasting my time." Gilgamesh sternly said, as he summoned another portal with a sword pointed at Char ready to kill him on command "A very slow and steep price."

"I understand, may I lead you all to the suits then. I assure you they will be worth it." Char asked as Gilgamesh just nodded. Char then made his way out, followed by everyone else with Emerald last; but before she left the room she suddenly turned back around to see nothing

"I think I need some more rest… but after I see those suits." Emerald muttered, but happily giddy too to see giant mobile suits from what she understood as she ran out of the room

Unknown to her and the others in the room during the whole meeting, a lone heartless watched them within the shadows. It stood there on the center of the table now, a simple shade; but it had been used by it's master for other purpose and even the Shade itself didn't realize what it had been actually used for viva live feedback through its eyes

-Back the Creed world-

"Well that was something." A young girl, wearing a full black body cloak said as she and another person had just watched the hanging of the two older men and the young boy. Then watched as it seemed the threes son/brother along with a large group off odd people all dress in robes just booked it up the roofs. The girl smiled under the hood of her cloak looking at her companion "Brother you think so right?"

"I do, I do Kane. Hm, the lord did say that this was going to be an interesting trip. He did not lie." The brother said back as he gently patted his little sisters head, before to his sisters noticed his eyes under his hood blinked yellow for just a moment

"Hearo did you use you're heartless again?" Kane asked as she enjoyed the head pat from her big brother so much

"I did. Just to spy on that band of villains." Hearo answered kindly

"You mean the ones the High lord want's our group to work with?" Kane asked once more, making sure he meant that group

"Yes that one, in the shadows of course." Hearo answered "Unlike the other group we're…stuck with."

"Oh yes them, Organization something again?" Kane stated, as she hadn't cared much to learn but got a flick on her forehead "Ow, Hearo that wasn't nice!"

"I know, but what did I say about reading up on the files we're given by the High lord." Hearo sternly stated, as Kane wanted to argue; but sighed "Also it's Organization Thirteen so you remember."

"Thanks." Kane replied back as she smiled giddy once more "Oh I can't wait to kill those keyblade wielding girls and their little friends. Oh it's so exciting!"

"Indeed it is little sister." Hearo answered back, always having loved his sisters endearing smile when she was excited or happy. But he scowled a bit at the thought of those keyblade wielders "I just can't believe they were able to defeat Lord Grand so easily. I'm mean sure he was on the lower caste of our system but still…"

"I know. I'll miss him to and his stories." Kane replied back seriously for once as she held her brothers right hand with her left for comfort

"Yeah… thank you Kane. What would do without you?" Hearo asked kindly as he felt better now

"You'd be lost without little old cute sister me!" Kane joyfully yelled, as she let go of her brothers hand and began to make her way off down the alley they hide in "Come on, come on I saw they were selling some yummy fruit at the stands. We have to get there so we get a few!"

"Alright coming." Hearo answered back as he looked back at where the keyblade wielders and smiled viciously and narrowed his eyes "Don't think your safe for to long you four. Even if you somehow defeat me and my sister when our fates are to meet. We still have more agents in the other worlds you'll be visiting. We will always have are eyes on you and one way or another; you'll slip up. When you do, you'll die for the glory of our High lord. That's a promise."

"Hearo come on!" Kane yelled as she was pouting under her cloak which was just to cute as Hearo smiled before making his way up to her

But still, he wondered how the other agents were adjusting to their new home for the time being. Hearo also wondered, which one of them would get the kill on the four keyblade wielders..

-England: 1888-

"What a boring day." A young boy said as he sat inside his large office, he was bored so bored beyond belief as today the rain was especially heavy. This boy was small like most children his age were, he was pale skinned, had a blue right eye, with short black hair, thin framed, wore a very dark green dress shirt with a red tie, black shorts, a pair of gray socks and black shoes. But what was most interesting was that his other eye was completely covered by a black eye patch. This young man was Ceil Phantomhive. Hier and owner of the Phantomhive toy company know throughout the world at this point for the top of line toys for those who could get their hands on them. Still Ceil was bored, he hated being bored even if he was more serious, very much more serious then kids his age; he was still a kid and had his moments if extremely rare side of him to show. But just then, the door opened and came in someone he knew could ease his boredom maybe

"Ah young master good. You're here and just in time for breakfast." An older man said carrying a plate of food for Ceil. This man was tall, pale skinned too, with orange eyes, medium length black hair, wore a black tail coat, white gloves, black pants and black shoes. He was a butler by appearance, even if he was much more then that and this man's name was Sebastian Michaelis; the butler of Ceil Phantomhive and was in a way like his guard dog for how long he always stood next to his young master

"I don't have time for that, this rain has forced me to get these papers done with from the company shareholders." Ceil replied back irritably as he looked at the paperwork on the table, wondering how he hadn't aged ten years already with all the stuff he's had to deal with. He then looked at Sebastian who placed the food down on his desk "Sebastian could you maybe-"

"I shall respectfully say no master. If I were to do your work for you, what kind of butler would I be then. To steal from you a chance to learn more on how to run your company." Sebastian answered, smirking as he seemed to enjoy doing this with his little master from time to time. He then began not make his way out of the office "Beside I maybe one hell of a butler, but even I have a disliking for paper work. Now eat your meal and hopefully the rain will cease so we can go out to retrieve some more food for the manner."

"Thanks." Ceil muttered irritably as Sebastian was out of his office seconds later as the door closed. He sighed as he grumbled some, turning his chair to face outside once more as he just watched the rain pouring down on the garden in front. But as he looked, he suddenly saw a figure in a black body cloak staring at him from below the garden. Ceil blinked to suddenly see the person gone, blinking a bit more to see they weren't there "Ugh, maybe I should eat. I think my mind's already going insane from all this work."

With that Ceil ate his breakfast, but didn't notice that the cloaked figure was still there but now sitting on one of the branches of a nearby tree as the person watched Ceil. Then suddenly a beep noise echoed a bit, as the person touched the right side of their hood.

"Agent Klira, do you have subject C-188 in you're sight?" A distorted voice said over her comm piece, as the woman smiled a little

"I do. Would you like me to keep watching over him and his household?" The woman asked curiously

"For now yes. You will be able to hunt them down when granted authorization to do so. Keep a cover in that world and do not expose yourself." The voice ordered, before hanging up as then two Shades appeared next to Klira who sweetly smiled as she petted their heads

"…." Something said from the Shades, in a voice that heard yet unheard at the same time in the contradicting state it was. Klira just chuckled, as she knew what they said a part of the gifts she and the others in their little… group could do

"Oh yes little ones, we will have to wait and for the demon butler of the boys. Oh he will make such a lovely little pet. I'll leash him and enjoy myself with him as I treat him like the dog he is. I can't wait." Klira remarked sweetly, but a malevolent undertone could be barley heard as she giggled and giggled hoping the keyblade wielders would come here as she also had plans for them to make the four her pets…

-Ferelden Forests-

"RAH!" Cloud roared as he and Duncan had finished off yet another group of dark spawns, blood one his buster blade which he hated to wash off since the beast blood was much harder to wash off. He then looked to see Duncan slitting the throat of one of the smaller dark spawns as it fell to the ground slowly dying for the blood filling up its throat and lungs. Cloud sheathed his blade once more, walking back next to Duncan "You good?"

"I am thank you for the assist Cloud. You've proven to be a formidable warrior on our travels so far." Duncan stated as they were nearing Denerim soon, about one more weeks' worth to be exact as the roads had been mostly off limits because of the dark spawn patrolling so the two had been traveling through the woods which to be honest was only a bit safer than the roads themselves. Duncan knew that time of was thinning, but Clouds help had been able to shorten the trip when they came into combat with the wild life which was more preferable or the dark spawns which the always found irritating to deal with when they did. But just then, he noticed Cloud cringing a bit in pain as he held his left eye once more "Is your eye hurting you again?"

"Yeah… but hey at least a weeks past and it's lessened if barley." Cloud replied back as he swore the pain in his eyes, felt as though someone ripped it out and placed it back in. Heck he even had dreams of it, if very blurred dreams of a silhouette standing above him as his eyes was ripped out. But it was so blurry and he barley remembered anything else aside from that one part of his dream or more like nightmare

"Good to know. Once we get to Denerim I'll see if I can find a mage to take a look at your eye." Duncan replied back kindly, but just then from a distant they heard something or better yet someone

"AH!" A scream from what sounded like a young girl, a very young one as it came from the right of them a bit into the forest

"Cloud?" Duncan asked, but cloud already had his buster sword back out

"Come on!" Cloud yelled running to the source of the scream, Duncan followed behind but hated to admit was a bit slower since the last battle was just not even a minuet past and his age was getting to him lately even he wasn't to old. Still he lost sight of Cloud for just a few seconds before making his way out of the forest area and into a field only to see cloud land right near his feet groaning in pain a bit. Duncan would have asked, but his instinct took over as he took Cloud and threw him to the left while he rolled o the right missing a large purple arm slamming down where he just stood

"Great, just great." Duncan muttered at their new singular advisory

Said creature was a large purple skinned beast, with a heavily muscular body, razor sharp fangs, sharp clawed hands, two horns, two black sunken in eyes and had armor adoring his limbs and a lion cloth covering its pelvic region. It was an orge, the much large and deadly of it's dark kin. Strong enough to take on a whole battalion and tough enough to take most attacks for a good while. Behind the thing was a little girl, most likely between the age of ten and twelve in a full body dark cloak. She looked scared if how she was pressing her body against a turned over cart said anything about it.

"GRAH!" The orge screamed, charging Duncan who dodged the charge before slashing at the beast legs. Cloud then got up, despite the pain slashing at the same leg causing the beast to scream in rage and pain

"Distract it, I'll see if I can get on it's back!" Duncan ordered as Cloud nodded

As the skirmish began, the Ogre charged once more before swinging it's arm at Duncan who barley dodged it and left a small cut on the things arm. Before the orge could attack him once more, Cloud impaled his buster sword into the ogres leg calf as it screamed. Then swung at Cloud who ripped the blade out along with some flesh, before blocking the hit and begin pushed back on his feet; but still standing thankfully. Though good luck for Cloud, as the attack gave Duncan just enough time to climb on it's back without notice before he plunged his blade into the ogres left eye deep, as blood began to pour from the eye. The orge began to thrash a bit, but Duncan quickly jumped off the ogres back grabbing the hilt of his sword as he was able to bring down the ogre to it's knees. Though the leg wounds helped too weakening it's strength already.

"Cloud cut it's head off!" Duncan yelled as he plunged his blade a bit deeper into the ogres mangled eye. Cloud acknowledge the order, as he ran up to the ogre buster blade up above his head before he swung down his blade right in the ogres neck. Slicing it off quickly, as more of the beast blood stained the ground beneath it and it's body twitched for just a moment before laying still

"Well…. that was good work." Cloud muttered as he shook his blade so some of the blood came off, before sheathing it, while Duncan took his blade out of the ogres eye, doing the same and gave Cloud a small smile

"Agreed. Many have fallen to the strength and power of the ogres. It's good to see you can handle it well." Duncan answered, before turning his attention to the scared girl who was covering her face with her arms which were a tanned tone. Duncan just began walking up slowly to the girl, followed by Cloud. But as they were inches from the girl, she took notice and tried to scurry away but was a little to scared to move so quickly

"Hey, hey stop you don't have to worry about us." Cloud said, quietly as he and Duncan stopped, figuring that the girl was scared from her near death experience. Duncan patted his shoulder, as Cloud knew to let him take care of this now. Duncan gave him an appreciative nod before kneeling down, opening his side pouch and taking out a small red apple

"It's okay. We won't hurt you. I'm Duncan of the Grey Warden. Cloud is the friendly young man with me. What's you're name?" Duncan asked kindly as the girl was hesitant a bit, but seconds later slowly took the red apple before eating it. Cloud and Duncan just waited for her to finish, which didn't take to long as she scarfed it down like she hadn't had much food either. Once she was done, the girl just looked at the calm Cloud and the smiling Duncan

"T-Thank you." The young girl stated, with a bit of an accent that most would call Antivan here in Ferelden. She was quiet for a few moments, before she just broke the silence "Klara."

"Hm, what was that?" Duncan asked

"M-My name…. Klara." Klara answered as she slowly took her hood off, showing her tanned skin, green eyes and dark brown medium length hair "Before you ask…my parents are dead. They're behind the cart…"

"I'll take a look." Cloud stated as he then moved over to behind the cart, before quickly retracting back almost throwing up "Oh… son of a… just… jeez kid. Sorry that happen to your folks."

"I know…" Klara replied back weakly

"The dark spawn know no mercy to those they see as food or prey." Duncan explained, as he already could guess the gruesome scene cloud must have saw. Dark spawn were very cruel when they killed their victims, but the ogres could be the worst at times having no knowledge for more slowly kills. They usually were quickly, but still painful when killing their prey; Duncan pitted the girl knowing she had seen death in ways that no child her age should. He knew that he shouldn't take her with them, but also knew there weren't any nearby towns that were safe enough for her to stay at. So in lack of his more logical side of his conscious; he stood back up "Well Klara. I know this is sudden. But I would like you to accompany me and Cloud here. We're going to Denerim to find someone. Then after that we'll be making our way to an old fortress. I know this is again sudden to ask and you don't even know us, but it's better than staying out here or being dropped off at a town or settlement that will most likely be destroyed anyways with the approaching Dark Spawn army. So, what do you say young lady?"

"… Okay." Klara replied back as she slowly stood back up, as cloud moved back next to Duncan "You saved me anyways, so I can trust you well enough for the moment."

"That's good enough. Come, we should find a good place to make camp soon before night falls upon us." Duncan stated as he began to make his back into the forest to find a good spot for came and cover in the night. Cloud meanwhile noticed a small knife laying on the ground, picked it up and handed it to Klara who took it but seemed a bit confused

"Just in case. Hopefully you won't need to use it kid. But never hurts. Now come on, we'll set up a tent for you." Cloud explained with a small smile, as he followed behind Duncan now; though neither noticed the slight narrowed glare from her eyes as she felt a presence in her mind

"Agent Klara. Do have you made contact with any of the natives?" A distorted voice asked over the telepathic link Klara had

"I do sir. What would have me do?" Klara asked quietly

"Play the role of the helpless shy girl and only act when I tell you so." The distorted voice explained

"Of course. I am but a tool for the cult anyways. I am to be used to kill and nothing more." Klara stated calmly and even proud of that fact

"Good, that's a good attitude to have child. Now get going like a good child." The distorted voice stated, amused a bit before the telepath link cut off

Klara then began to follow behind Cloud and Duncan quickly, she would endure these two for as long as she needed to and whoever else came in her way. But in the end, she would kill them all and if the keyblade wielders came here. She would kill them a bring their severed heads to the High Lord to be praise; for she was a tool only for the cult and good tool should would be

-Roodwood-

In a clear area of the woods, a young man, a young woman and a small ape girl sat around the camp fire waiting for their third member to come back with the food for tonight. Both worried though about their fourth missing member, who had been missing for almost two weeks now.

The young man thin, averaged sized for a boy his age, wore a royal blue tunic and boots. He had platinum hair and violet eyes. This was the crowned Prince of Parros, Prince Remus. The girl that sat next to him was actually his twin sister.

Remus twin sister looked just like him, only a bit more feminine in some areas. She wore like her brother a tunic only hers was more of purplish light pink and boots. She had long platinum hair, a gold tiara and also like her brother violet eyes. She was Princess Rinda Aldina-Jayna, first born daughter.

The ape girl was much younger then the two, with frizzy orange hair, yellow fur, a monkey like appearance, a tail and a wore a pink dress. This was Suni, one of the Sem's who had early on become a part of the group. She was slumbering in one of the tents. Tired from all the walking lately.

"So…you think we'll find him soon Remus?" Rinda asked, sad and worried for their missing friend

"I…I'm sure he's fine Rinda. Guin's always been able to you know…keep us and himself safe." Remus answered as two weeks had passed since Guin disappeared from that dark portal. Their third member of their four person group had been helping find him also. But it had been a good while and nothing yet, even some of the allies they had made hadn't found anything yet; the twins getting worried each day as Guin had been such great help and friend to them when they first started their journey to gain their kingdom back; they'd be dead ten times over by now if it hadn't been for Guin

"Yeah. I guess, I just really hope he's okay." Rinda said, sighing once more only to feel her brother give her a one arm hug and pull her closer to him. She smiled a bit, almost tearing up from the kind gesture and glad to have such a good twin brother. But the moment of sibling bonding was cut short, as a dead boar with a stab wound through its heart landed right near their feat

"AH!" Rinda and Remus screamed from the sudden action

"Hey calm down you two. It's just me and the dinner for tonight." The third member of their group said, sounding tired a bit as he came into view

This person was a man, a bit older then the royal twins. He had tanned skin, green eyes and messy black hair tied in a pony tail. He wore a somewhat old pale-tan shirt and dark grey pants with two leather straps wrapped around he thighs. He also wore a pair of knee high black boots, leather bracers, a black iron chest guard with layered side pieces, a brown belt around his waist and two red small shoulder pieces. He also had a sword seethed and connected to his belt. This man was a mercenary by then name of Istvan Spellsword, having joined this group not too long ago

"Oh Istvan it's you. We got quiet a scare just then." Rinda replied back sheepishly, as Istvan suddenly laughed a bit at that for whatever reason. Remus and Rinda then just laughed too, for a good few moments before the three calmed themselves

"Yeah…anyways um, any luck with you know?" Remus asked, getting serious once more as Istvan took a knife out of his tent

"No. Sorry kids, but Guin hasn't been seen still." Istvan answered as even he was starting to get a bit concerned, usual when people were lost this long either they ditched or were dead. Guin though wasn't a runner and he was way to damned skilled to die so easily. But that only made it more worrisome, as he wondered if they'd be taken to by those odd dark portals that were the very same which had taken away Guin in the first place. He had noticed the twins less the cheery mood lately and he couldn't blame them, if what of half they said was true before he joined up; Guin really had saved these twins butts on multiple occasion where they would have died most likely "But look I'm sure he's fine honest. That leopard head is way too stubborn to die. You know, I even feel like we'll meet him soon or sometime later on in the days to come. I promise."

The twins stayed silent though, just starting at him, which honestly made the man a bit uneasy as they never acted like this. But then they smiled a bit, looking at him.

"Hm, thanks. We appreciate the promise." Rinda stated sweetly as Remus nodded in agreement with his sister

"Eh no problem. Now come on help me with this boar. Quickly we all cut this beast up together the quicker we eat. I'd ask Suni to help, but I'd rather not have hair in the food." Istvan remarked as the twins slowly nodded in agreement, taking out their daggers as they and the mercenary began to cut up the boar. But from afar a thing that looked like a bug mixed with a man's body from what the shape under it cloak showed. It watched the three, eyes narrowed as it smiled with a click sound accompanying the smile. Also with the being was as single knight watch too

"…" The knight said and yet not said to the thing as it looked down to knight

"Kik, kik. Yes, yes. We go and take them when the High lord says. The plan… hm, I wonder what the wants are with these ones." The thing stated with a voice that was more male then anything as it was deep, yet also scratchy. He was glad of his photographic memory so he would not waste the high lords time for another debrief. But he just watched the three in the camp, smiling still under his hood "Kik, kik. I hope those pesky wielders of keyblades come here. For I Agent Serfero De Lokara will kill them and let my swarm devour their flesh to gain their strength. I will be the one to enjoy their screams of their deaths. How I can only quiver at the though of killing those four wielder of the keyblades."

With that the knight just let the man mad enjoy his ramblings, while Serfero De Lokara had a strong feeling he would meet the Keyblade wielders sooner of later. When he did, he would have so much fun letting his swarm kill them and maybe, just maybe he would record their screams of death so he could slumber and have the most peaceful dreams he could imagine..

-Thundera-

In a forest, in an open area sat a young man on a rock. He stared up at the stars seeming to try and find some sort of answer or something. He seemed confused, stressed, happy and all the emotions at the same time. Then again with the events of the past few days, the death of his dad and the downfall of the only civilization/ home he ever knew, alongside now be thrust into a position of leader to most likely the only free group of his cat Thunderan kin while with the knowledge that the rets of his race was being forced into slave labor… yeah this young man wasn't have such a great few days lately. His name was Lion-O, one of two princes, the other his brother Tygra. A few days, almost a week now the kingdom his father ruled over had fallen. So again things hadn't been working out so well.

Lion-O appearance wise was close to lion in fur color. He was lean, but also a bit muscular, had blue eyes, red brushed back spiky hair, clawed finger tips, clawed toes and had an aura of a youth who had much potential. His attire consists of pale blue armor on his shoulders, torso and hips. He wore dark blue pants that need to be held up by a large belt, no shoes along with silver shin guards that also cover and protect his knee.

"Something on your mind?" A woman asked, as Lion-O looked to see one of his group members walk up to him

Said woman was like a leopard fur color/ spot shape wise. She was as tall as Lion-O was, thin but also very athletic, had clawed finger tips, clawed toe nails, long blonde hair, brown eyes and two orange spots around her eyes. She wore a two piece costume is comprised of three tones of brown, the upper half sporting the signature red jewel. The lower section appears to be brown shorts with long, darker strips that seem to function as suspenders for her foot coverings which, similar to all of the Cat costumes, leave the claws of the feet exposed. This was Cheetara, a fast, smart and to Lion-O beautiful addition to the team. She was also a good friend so far.

"Oh hey, thought you were asleep with the rest?" Lion-O stated as Cheetara took a seat next to him

"I was, but I couldn't fall asleep." Cheetara replied back, smiling a little as she looked up at the night sky "Pretty night, you come here because of that?"

"Well ah… I guess." Lion-O responded back awkwardly a bit, before he and Cheetara kept looking up at the night sky

"I'm sorry." Cheetara suddenly said

"Huh?" Lion-O asked confused on what she was apologizing for

"For what happened to your father I mean." Cheetara explained, looking at him with a sympathetic gaze "I can only imagine how you and your brother have been trying to cope with it.

"Well…Tygra has his ways…me…" Lion-O replied back, sighing a bit as he looked back up at the night sky

"This is how you cope right?" Cheetara quipped as Lion-O just nodded back slowly

"Yeah. When I was younger and our mother was still around. Me, my brother, our dad and mom would go out to a spot like this. Then looked up in the sky and just be at awe at the stars. It was a nice and simple time really. A happier one if you ask me, not that we weren't happy at all later on in life. But well it was hard for me, my brother and our dad when mom passed. We all had our ways of dealing with it too. Heh, you know my mom always knew how to make me feel better when I got this way. Especially when I had doubts on becoming the next king after dad stepped down. Wonder if she'd be angry at us for letting our home fall…and getting dad killed." Lion-O explained bitterly as Cheetara gently place her right hand on his left shoulder

"I don't think she would be if you want my opinion. Besides you, your brother, your dad…none of us could have expected such an attack on our home. It's no one fault, also I think she'd be proud of you and your brother. She'd be proud you both kept on, that Tygra stuck by you and that you especially have been doing what you can to be a good leader for our group. Look, Lion-O I can't say what will happen next. But I know if we stick together and you keep trying, we'll be able to beat Mum-Ra and get Thundera back. I just know i." Cheetara stated as she did her best to bring some hope into Lion-O as he looked to need it

"…Thanks." Lion-O said smiling back a little as he looked back up at the stars " I appreciate the it, you a good friend you know that?"

"I know." Cheetara remarked smirking as she and Lion-O just kept watching. But just then they heard the bushed behind the rustle. Both jumping to their feet, thought having left their weapons at the camp much to their internal regret having so; they were ready fight whatever came out of the bushes. Only to see a figure in a full body black cloak come out, but just then the figure groaned falling over on his face from how the groan of pain sounded more masculine then anything. Cheetara quickly speed over to the man, about to turn him over only for Lion-O to cut in

"Cheetara wait, we don't know who or what this could be or who's side he's on." Lion-O stated as he knelt down next Cheetara who huffed

"Lion-O I know it could be a risk. But this man is hurt, we have to do something. So please help me flip him over." Cheetara sternly said, but had a concern look on her face which seconds later forced Lion-O to give in

"Fine… but if he tries anything I'm knocking him out and we leave him here." Lion- O stated, as Cheetara just nodded. Both of them gently flipping over the cloaked man over, then taking of his cloak to see if he had any wounds. But as they did, they were surprised to see it was one of their own kin; a Thunderan and a somewhat rarer one of cat known as Caracal's. Who were renown for being very good scouts because of the tuffs on their ears and had made excellent royal guards for his grandfather back in the day. But the Caracal's were a rare type of cat to be born, still they wondered who this was because if he'd been know in the city. Lion-O knew he'd have had the cat be part of his scouts or even royal guard if he wanted

Said man to say had a light fur coat, with black tuffs on the tips of his ears. He wore a long sleeved navy blue shirt, a pair of brown leather bracers with fake black fur popping out the cuffs, a leather chest piece that covered most of his chest, leather shoulder pads, dark grey pants, no shoes like the others and leather greaves. Finally he had a metal round shield tied to his back and a silver sword sheathed to his belt.

"Well one surprise after another." Cheetara remarked, but then looked to the mans side "Lion-O look."

"Hm?" Lion-O mused, before looking and seeing the man had a semi-deep stab wound right below his stomach "Not good. We need to clean and bandaged that up quick. Let see if I can wake him up so he can move on his own with our help back to the camp."

"Okay, just don't be to rough." Cheetara replied back as she stood back up and let Lion-O do whatever he was going to do

"Hey, wake up. Come on wake up!" Lion-O yelled as he smacked the mans face semi-hard and shook him a bit. He repeated this for a good five more time, until after the fifth time the man began to slowly wake up showing he had amber eyes

"Ah…I…ah…." The man muttered slowly getting up, only for Lion-O to stop him mid-way

"Take it easy, you got a nasty wound on you." Lion-O stated sternly as the man seemed to understand what he was saying "I'm Lion-O by the way, the women with me is Cheetara. We just found you and we we're going to take you to our camp so we can fix you up. I know you just meet us, but we're just going to help honest."

"If you believe just nod." Cheetara added in, as the man looked at her and Lion-O for a few moments. Before nodding, much to Cheetara and Lion-O's relief as Lion-O help the man up; who thankfully was able to stand on his feet even if he need Lion-O to help keep him steady. Then Lion-O and Cheetara began to lead this stranger to the camp

"So anyways can you tell us a bit about yourself?" Lion-O asked as it might help ease the tension back at the camp with the others once they get there

"…"The man didn't say, but wanted to say as he tried to think of something only to realize he didn't know at all "I….I don't remember, anything I mean."

"Not good." Cheetara stated as it seemed this was an even more dire case then just the stab wound "Do you at least remember your name?'

"Hm…"The man muttered, trying hard to remember it so badly. But as it seemed he lost that as well, something came to mind and he just assumed it must have been his name "I…I believe my name was Cara-Lark."

"Cara-Lark." Cheetara muttered as it wasn't to uncommon for Thunderan's to have names from what species of cats they were. So she just went with it and smiled "I like it."

"Same, seems to fit you. Well then Cara-Lark after we patch you up, we have a lot to talk about with the rest. Because us and our friend are gonna be the only cat people around that's friendly so far. Welcome to the team." Lion-O stated kindly

"Thank you…" Cara-Lark replied back as he, Lion-O and Cheetara made their way back to the camp. But unknown to then in a tree, a Shade watched, sending what it saw to it's master

-?-

"Dammit, I knew Cara-Lark would much up his teleport to that world. I could have sent someone else. But who the hell else looks like freaking cat person…. Damn. I just hope that fool gets his memoires back."- The distorted voice muttered irritably as all agents that were deployed were highly capable and trained

BUT…some of them were, well best way to say it. Some of the agent were idiots, not like dumb idiots more like just idiots with certain trades of the jobs. Like one of the agents was bad at lying of all things, another was bad at dancing which surprisingly had some merit and uses in this agent job trade of the cult. Then there was Cara-Lark, who was an idiot when it came to teleporting through the dark port ways as they were called. For some reason, Cara-Lark would always end up injured one way or another everytime he used it; like he was magnet of bad luck when it came to that particular situation. But this, oh this was the worst case of it, how he lost his memory fully the distorted voice had no freaking idea. But if Cara-Lark would gain back his memory or not, was just to left for time to take care of

"I need a vacation… wonder how the other agents are doing?" The distorted voice muttered, waiting to see what would happen next and hoping that the other agents weren't having such as bad of time as agent Cara-Lark was having..

-Planet Zi-

"Get back here brat!" A large man in cloth screamed, bloody nose and irritated beyond belief while wielding in his right hand a pipe. Who he was chasing was a young boy, running for his life

"No way you thief!" The young boy screamed back, holding a small bag off stolen food and medicine from his village

Said young man was lightly tanned, with very dark eyes and black spikey hair with a ponytail. He also had two red rectangular marks on the left side of his face. He outfit consisted of a one-piece tan colored suit. He wears a grey shirt with brown trim and two olive colored straps the one-piece. The shirt has two yellow strips on the left side of chest, and a red belt. Van does wear what appears to be gloves/wrist guards, which are brown in the center with a grey trim. The gloves do expose the fingers, with one piece covering half the ring finger. He also wears black boots, with what appears to be a wide metal trim.

"Strongest survive and the weak died, those are the rules brat!" The thief screamed as he threw his pipe ling a boomerang at the kids legs, which hit with just enough force to make the kid grunt in pain as he fell to his knees; but still kept a good grip of the stolen goods

"Man that hurt…"The boy muttered through the pain, only to feel more sharper pain on his back as the man stomped on it forcing him to the ground, where he balled up as much as he could while holding the stolen goods close to him as best as possible; so the thief couldn't take it

"Let go brat, I said let go!" The thief yelled angrily as he kicked the young man over and over again. But the kid wouldn't budge, not to someone like this. This just irritated the thief more, as he huffed before slowly lifting his pipe in both hands and above his head. Then swung down "NOW LET GO!"

The young man flinched, ready for the pain that would surely to follow. But it never happened, instead he heard a thump followed by as the sound of the thieves body hitting the ground hard. The young man slowly looked up to see a person on a black full body robe looking down at him. They stared at each other for a moment more, before the man lent him a hand. The young man took it, lifted back up as he dusted himself off and once he did he noticed his savior staring at him from under his hood.

"Hey ah, mister." The young man said "I'm Van Flyheight, you?"

"Victor." The man answered, with a an accent that could be called closest to British "What is a you man like you doing out here and why was that man attacking you?"

"Oh ah, he stole this." Van replied back showing the man the medicine the thief had taken "I chased after him. Stupid I know but…"

"No I think that quiet admirable." Victor remarked "But if you want my opinion, maybe go out with a few others too just so something like this never happens again. You were lucky, if hadn't been here well… you would be dead."

"I…I know." Van muttered as that fact hadn't gone by him, he felt a shiver down his spin as he knew he would have died from that man and painfully slow at that. He looked back at the Victor who began to make his way back to wherever he had went "Hey wait, where you going. It's dangerous out there!"

"I know but I'll be fine." Victor stated kindly as Van though he saw a ghost smile from the darkness covering his face from the hood. He then threw something to Van who caught it, Van looked to see it was a simple black shinny stone. Van was confused, looking back at Victor who chuckled "Do not think to hard on it, I'll want that back one day. So until we meet again, keep that safe for me."

"Sure….thanks again really!" Van yelled kindly as he began to quickly make his way back to his village. Once he was gone, Victor summoned a dark portal and stepped into it. When he stepped back outside, he appeared on the cliff side looking down at Van who was running as quick as he could to the village still

"Grrr…" A bestial growl echoed behind him, but Victor just smiled as four loud metal thuds echoed a bit behind him

"No you can't eat him, your metal how could eat him anyways." Victor remarked as he a grunt from the whatever was behind him echoed, making the man chuckled some more as he turned around to face the beast behind him

Said creature was large, full metal from each limb, joint and even the teeth. It's body was that of an animal, which was a Hyena in shape. It base body color was black, but with it had dark purple spots that went down its body and dark purple skull shape painted on top of its face and two yellow eyes. It's claws were painted dark purple too, had a short tail that had a spiked tip and two large chain guns on it's back. The beast tilted his head, before letting out a quick laugh like an actual Hyena did. Victor just smiled a bit more, petting it's metal paw.

"Yes, yes I know I'm a funny one. But still, you can't eat him." Victor replied back calmly as the hyena looked back down at him

"Gr?" The Hyena mech growled lowly, tilting it's head to the right and seeming confused

"Because my metal friend, that child does play a role in this world. I can tell easily, he has that hero vibe radiating off of him." Victor explained as without having to ask, the Hyena bent down his head and opened the top of his head where a cockpit was inside. Victor climbed in, as the Hyena stood back up while Victor took one last glance at Van "Besides, it would be quiet a boring story if the hero died so quickly and early. No we will follow the high lords orders and watch for now. Then when they come, the Keyblade wielders I know for sure they'll meet up with our hero to be. We'll kill them all in one swipe, that will make sure a good story."

"Ha Ha Ha Ha Ha!" The Hyena laughed with its bestial tone, as the top of it's head closed back down once more before it with it's master inside made it's way off to somewhere, Victor himself waiting to see the story here unfold and hopefully would survive to see the whole story unfold too if he failed to kill the keyblade wielders. Besides, he really did love a good tragic story…

-Blood Gultch-

It was star filled night at the new Blood Gultch, Carolina stood on the top of the base, with her helmet off to feel the cool wind. She was so confused lately, from being transported here, Epsilon getting a body again sort of , fighting what seemed to be creatures of shades and having a thunder god talk with her viva mind link. She'd done a lot in her life, seen a lot that most never would and much more. But this, this was top of her list of the oddest things ever to happen. Magic, monsters, gods were something she never believed in… until these past three weeks changed that whole perspective in an instant. Now she had no freaking idea what to think anymore.

"Troubled?" A familiar voice within her head asked kindly, as Carolina smiled a bit before sighing

"What gave that idea Raiden?" Carolina asked with a slightly sarcastic tone

"I can tell." Raiden explained as Carolina swore she could see his smiling, even if was just a mind link "So, how's the fight against that other base going on?"

"They haven't attacked since that first time earlier on. We've just been keeping up with the defenses and making sure nothing like those things get in the base again." Carolina explained, but knew it was only a matter of time before whatever was in that other base would come and killed them

She was actually a bit unreeved by it, she hated to wait like this but she didn't want to barged into the base either. That thing that attacked donut, who was lucky it was only his helmet; already looked like it could some damage with those claws it had. Along side the fact it could literally turned into shadows for a quick escape and the winged thing that picked it up for a quick escape. Those factors alone brought an uneasy sense of caution to her. They needed more information on these things or they could most likely could be heading into a death trap. Carolina was not going to get her idiots killed because she was starting to impatient waiting for the other side to attack already.

"Hm, I understand what you're feeling right now. That's a good quality of a leader if you don't mind me saying." Raiden replied back, as Carolina smiled a little more at the friendly compliment

"Thanks." Carolina said as she felt a bit better about the whole odd situation, but just then she felt a tingle down her spin

"Someone's behind you and it's not one of the men you know." Raiden stated as Carolina pulled her pistol out and spun around to see who was stupid enough to try and get the drop on her, but as she did she flinched just barely as she saw a person in a full body black robe, as the face was shrouded in darkness. But that wasn't what made Carolina barley flinch, it was the fact it looked like a child size wise

"Are you gonna shot me pretty red head lady?" A little girl asked, she sounded at least six or seven

"Who are you?" Carolina asked quietly, sternly and yet soft tone as she lower her pistol just a bit

"Hm…" The little girl shyly hummed, which kind was really cute Carolina had to admit as she could also see the little girl was shy

"How about this sweet heart, I'll tell you my name. It's Carolina. You?" Carolina said smiling a little, but made sure to keep her finger on the trigger still as she lowered the pistol to not seem as threatening. Raiden stayed silent, watching to se if the girl would try anything psychical attack ease or even mythical

"May." May shyly answered as she seemed to be starting at the ground, very shy still

"Well may, I hate to say it. But it is kind of rude to not look at someone with hood on to bat. I mean I have my helmet off, so it only seems fair." Carolina replied back kindly as she knelt down to look at May eye to eye

"You're quite good with kids." Raiden remarked

-"Yeah I know, took a few lesson in child psychology back in the Project Freelancer and everyone else said I was wasting my time with those classes. Jokes on them now."- Carolina though back, through the link as she kept her eyes on a shy May

"Well…you did say it was rude and you've been nice. Okay." May said quietly, as she slowly took her hood off and Carolina wasn't one to get a gussy over cute things. She liked cute things when she saw them like most normal people did, but this child was….oh god she was criminally cute

May was pale skinned, pink eyes, pink hair of all things in a ponytail with what looked like a single hair strand on the top of her head or as Carolina overheard it was called an ahoge. Still she looked, really freaking cute and Carolina was trying her best not to just hug the girl.

"Even the Elder God's would break from that level of…ah you know." Raiden joked a bit, as he even found the girl adorable; but he was totally not gonna show that he though that since he already could sense Carolina was having a hard time keeping calm and not just hugging the little girl relentlessly

"You are very…hm…very cute." Carolina said as she was doing her best to keep calm as she stared at the adorable ball of freaking cuteness. She took a deep breath which helped a little more "Now then May right?"

"Yes miss." May sweetly said

-"HHNNGG… No, no keep it together…. You can do this."- Carolina though, almost having a close call "O-Okay. Well can I ask, what are doing here and how did you get here anyways sweetheart?"

"Ah… I don't know I just did." May answered, as she tilted her head just a bit to the right

"By the elder gods!" Raiden yelled through the link

-" Raiden I know she's cute, but you're the frakling god of thunder. Stay with me man!"- Carolina yelled back, as she making sure her god in arms was holding up

"Okay… you're right. I'm good." Raiden stated, taking a few deep breaths and sound calmer

-"You're good?"- Carolina asked, making sure he was

"I'm good." Raiden replied back

-"You good?"- Carolina asked once more, really wanting to make sure

"Yes I'm good." Raiden responded back, sighing a little

-"Good?"- "Carolina asked yet again for god(s) know why

"Good." Raiden yet again also replied back, kind of wondering if his link ward had lost her senses from the adorable girl in front of her

-"Good?"- Carolina for the life of her, asked one last time and Raiden swore this time was just to screw with him

"G-O-O-D." Raiden responded back once more, spelling it out as Carolina though she heard the thunder god face palm

-"Alright then."- Carolina remarked, as she had just wanted to have a little fun there. She then noticed that May had just been staring at her, seeming confused "Ah…"

"Are you okay, you looked off?" May curiously asked as she poked Carolina's cheek out of her curiosity

"I'm fine really. Sorry was just thinking is all." Carolina explained sheepishly, then a though came to her "Hey, want to stay here with me and my friends?"

"Really?" May asked happily, wide eyed

"Yeah really and the others are all guys, along with being idiots at times… most of the time." But they're nice once you get use to them, so what do you say?" Carolina said with a smile as she held her hand out to May, standing back up and putting her helmet back on

"Okay!" May joyfully cheered taking Carolina's hand as she began to lead her back into the base

"You sure that a good idea?" Raiden asked cautiously "We don't know what she could do, she maybe a little girl. But still…"

-"I know, but I'd feel like a real brat if I left her out here… man this no swear thing is kind of annoying."- Carolina explained as she looked down seeing the happy May –"Besides Raiden, she's a little girl. Can't be that dangerous even if she turns out to be."-

"Hm, I hope your right. I'll be off now, I think some of my new acquaintance are arguing…again. I'll need to make sure they don't go overboard." Raiden said

-"Sure, have fun."- Carolina teased as Raiden cut the link, then it went quiet in her mind once more. Carolina looked back at May who was skipping a bit now, not really seeing how such a happy child like this could be such a danger

Though as Carolina lead May down the stairs to the base, May herself was having her own thoughts flow through.

-"High lord said that these people were going to be mean. But the nice red head lady here isn't, she's really nice to me."- May thought happily as she skipped down the stairs with Carolina and was happy about her choice –"Besides it's better than staying at that other creepy base, with those stupid and boring heartless. This is going to be so much more fun to stay at!"

With that May just happily let Carolina lead her into the base even more, she was so curious on what would happen now. How many funny and cool friends she'd make. Also she wondered if the keyblade wielders would come here, if so she'd be happy. Because she could make friends with them then and not have to hurt them. She could also ask for their autographs, that would be so cool in May's opinion. May could sense that everything was going to be warm, happy and fun now; she just couldn't wait for it..

-Mojavi wasteland-

"Thank you again for letting me stay here Doc Mitchel." Dawn stated as it had only been an hour since her squad mates had been attacked by those things, taken over and killed in the process. It still was a shock to her, but the people of Good Springs were very welcoming and also seemed to have prior experience dealing with these things. By a day at least, but it was more then she knew of those things. She was thankful that the town medic, Doc Mitchel was kind enough to offer her a place to stay in his house. It was the couch but better then nothing in her own opinion

"Oh don't fret about it Dawn. You just went through a terrible ordeal and my wife would have my hide if I didn't offer to help. Such an angel she was, you would have liked her." Doc Mitchel stated kindly as he just finished making a medial record for dawn. She was in fine health and for a sixteen your old girl who lived in the wastes. She was very…sheltered and showed a rare sense of selflessness, if the questions he asked her to make a psych eval was anything to indicate

"I think I would." Dawn replied happily, then looked once more at the woman with the bandaged head laying in the bed in the corner of the room "Is she going to be okay?"

"Hm?" Doctor Mitchel mused, then realized who Dawn was speaking of "Oh yes her. Well I can say she'll live. Was hard to keep her alive when she was first brought in. Two bullets to the head and doing the operation all by hand with no auto doc is hard enough. But I'm not your average town doctor, not to toot my own horn that is. Still what really matters is when she'll wake up. That I can't say, it could be days, weeks even years before she wakes up. All we can do is wait and hope she wakes up sooner than way later."

"That makes sense… doctor can I ask. Do you ah, have an idea on what those things are?" Dawn asked once more, to change the subject

"You mean those creatures made of shadow?" Doc Mitchel asked back, as Dawn nodded "Ah okay. Well to be honest not much yet. We have a body of one of the infected from yesterday night, we already know it can die from guns just like anything else in this home of ours. But they can possess people as you may know yourself from what you explained earlier to us. From an autopsy I did earlier in the morning today, the organs are still their but all have been turned pitch black, along with the blood. Though maybe I should retract from what I just said a bit, I did discover one odd thing that's different us and what those possessed."

"What is it?" Dawn asked curiously as she noticed the doctor seemed uneasy about whatever he discovered

"Well… they have no hearts. The spot where it should be is still there, veins, tubes and all. But it's just not there and what makes me feel uneasy is why along with how?" Doc Mitchel explained, but sighed a little "But nothing else I can say about those things."

"Then thank you for telling me. Hey what's for dinner anyways?" Dawn asked, joking a little as she knew that most food was either fresh meat or old pre-war food found and sold around the wastes. Doc Mitchel seemed to understand the nature of the joke, chuckling a bit

"I do have some good old fashion Saulsberry Steaks, Fresh in the box and just barley radiated. Also I got a side of Sunset Sarsaparilla, ice cold… kind of." Doc Mitchel replied back seriously, but in an amused manner as he stood back up "Would the lady like to have dinner now?"

"Oh such a gentlemen. But yes that would sound so well. Let us be off." Dawn joked back once more, talking all high classes and such as she stood back up too

"Will a do madam." Doc Mitchel said kindly as he and Dawn made their way to the kitchen to get some grub for dinner. Though outside, a group of five on top the high hills was watching the small town through a pair of binoculars

All in this small outside group were men, Four of the men wore leather armor colored in black and red. But they had lather skirts, black boots and wore black fingerless gloves. They all also wore black masks, with goggles, along with what looked like grey football chest pads. They also had equipped machetes and 9mm pistols. The one who lead them four was an older looking man, wearing armor like the four others but bulkier as most of his armor was steel padding, his helmet was also made of steel and had a red mohawk attached while his withered face showed. He had a gladius sheathed along with a 12.7 mm pistol. All of them giving off a post apocalypse roman solider sort of vibe, but it was the leader who was using the binoculars.

"Hm…" The leader hummed, placing the binoculars back in his satchel

"What do you see Centurion Mitius?" One of the men asked, as Centurion Mitius turned around to address them

"Well my Legionaries. The two is ripe for the picking. Its small and has now defenses what so ever. We will report back to camp and wait for orders from one of Legates." Mitius explained sternly "Is that understood."

"Understood!" Three of the four Legionaries responded back, which Mitius noticed and quickly walked right up to the last Legionary

"Is that understood welp!" Mitius asked sternly, but still no response "I'm talking you dammit!"

But as Mitius then grabbed the Legionary on the shoulder, the unresponsive man fell to the ground face first. As the other Legionaries and Mitius back up seeing that somehow, the flesh on the mans back, the spin and all the internal organs had been scooped out clean with only a gapping hole of blood left to be seen. Quickly the four remaining members pulled their guns out looking around frantically, well the legionaries were while Mitius narrowed his eyes as he swore he could feel something around them. Then it got deathly quiet.

"Sir… you th-" One of the legionaries asked, only for him to stop suddenly as Mitius again swore he saw something move right past the man. As a second later his head began to bleed in between the cheeks of his mouth; before the top half of the mans head slid off leaving the lower teeth and flailing tongue left as the body feel over too

"Shit, shit. SHIT I'M OUT!" Another of the legionnaires screamed, not caring if he'd be hunted down for this; he wanted to live. But he didn't make it far at all as suddenly a red line appeared down in center of his body. Seconds later the second man's body split in two as blood squired out and steam from how quick the attack was emanated from the exposed half's of the dead man

"Centurion Mitius what do we-" The last remaining Legionary asked, only for his throat to suddenly exploded before falling to the ground dead as well. Captain Mitius was all that was left, as he kept his cool and tried his best to at least sense whatever just killed his men. But before he could do much, he suddenly felt a swift jab to the back his neck knocking him out as he feel to the ground

"My, my what a cruel and vile men you are; yet you also have honor oddly enough. I can't blame you much, you are a solider through and through a zealous one to bat. I'll let you live, I'll erase your memories of course of this location and what you've learn of it." A man in full body black cloak muttered as he appeared above the out cold Mitius, waving his hand over him as a purple aura covered his head for a moment before disappearing. The six Shades appeared next to the man, looking up at him for command "Now then with his memories erased of this place and knowledge of it, I want you six to bring this man to safe but far location from this town."

The Shades just nodded, before moving near the out cold Captain Mitius all grabbing him with their hands before the disappeared into a pool of darkness. Once they were gone, the cloaked man sighed looking down at the small town before him.

"I maybe part of a dark cult, but I still have my morals. Even if I shall be doing my best to take over this world with the heartless, I will make sure all who are innocent thrive and find peace within the new world to be made after. For I Sir Palsmedes of the Black Heart cult, who is Agent second and a knight first. Will not let innocents die on my watch, not allow any evil to go on without judgement and will make sure this world utopian future comes true. That is what I swear." Palsmedes stated proudly and with full conviction to this idea "And when those keyblade wielders come to this place, as our High Lord knows they will. I will challenge them to an honorable fight to the death. I will make sure their deaths are quick at least. That I also swear as a knight for justice and peace."

As with that self-appointed oath, Sir Palsmedes just stood on the hill top, looking at the beautiful star filled night sky. He would just let whatever happen, happen. But he'd at least make sure the innocents survive, he was a knight above else after all; a Black Heart Cult Knight..

-Happy Harbor-

"So….any idea's Baywatch?" Artemis asked as she pulled fifth arrow before she was down to four now "Because we're stuck here and with those things surrounding us!"

"Oh I'm sorry. I though I wasn't suppose to make the plans anymore. Now you want me too." Kid Flash replied back irritably as he an Artemis had been sent out a two hours now counting to see if they could find anymore survivors. Since the justice league, the survivors already found and any law/military forces had grouped up in the base for the teen heroes as a safe heaven. Now it wouldn't be so bad, but turns out these heartless were a lot smarter when they possessed people; especially ones with combat training. Which was what their current situation is

"Real mature, be snarky with me while we're-" Artemis screamed back, only for an explosion to occurred behind the piece of wall they used for cover "We're being attacked!"

"Well -" Kid flash began to scream back once more, only to be cut off

"ENOUGH!" A familiar voice stated which made the teen heroes flinched, as they looked to see the form of Ana who been stuck with them only for thirty minutes now as she fired another round from her rifle; before hiding behind cover "It serves no purpose to argue about who was right and who was warning in the middle of a war zone. So get your act together and help, do you understand!"

"Yes mama." Artemis and Kid Flash replied back, a bit nervous as if they could agree on one thing… Ana was the scary grandma in so many ways and yet so sweet also; along with being a woman they didn't want to tick off. Ana herself just smiled the, patting both their heads

"Good. Now since we've all gotten that out of the way. Any plans?" Ana asked

"Well other then hope someone from the league of your Overwatch comes. Then no." Kid Flash answered shrugging

"Same, I'm only down to four arrows now and it took three each to take out five of them. Not to mention the arrows that missed." Artemis explained with a sigh as she popped bac up, firing off a arrow and barely got grazed by a dark bullet form the heartless possessed "Gah, that stung…"

"Here." Ana stated a she suddenly jabbed a dart right into the young girls arm, Kid Flash was about to tackle Ana for that; but then he saw the effects of the dart quickly heal Artemis wound like that

"Oh" Kid Flash muttered

"Next time, watch before you act. Though I will say it's cute on how protective you are of her." Ana remarked, teasing the two a bit as she found young love cute always even in the mists of battle; though she almost chuckled when she saw the two teens blush; but kept silent

"That aside, um ah…. we really need a plan." Kid Flash stated as for some reason, these possessed were able to activate an EMP in the area. Why they didn't know, but it short circuited his and Artemis communicators. Same with Ana, all three of them cut from the others as everyone else from the Justice league to Overwatch who tried to stay away from the league: were busy beyond belief trying to save as many people in other parts of the city or keeping the base safe from any heartless that got too close. Fate would be great help, but he went missing a while ago and with that once source of defense and knowledge on these things

"I know we do, but-" Ana replied back as a few more dark bullets bounced off their cover; but then suddenly it went deathly quit "I hate to ask, but you hear that too right or has my age finally caught up with me?"

"Nope, we don't hear it either." Artemis stated as she just handed Kid Flash one of her arrows as a stabbing weapon, who himself took it without question

"Oh the count of three then?" Kid Flash quietly asked as Ana and Artemis slowly nodded in agreement "Okay, one…two… THREE!"

With that the three popped up from over to attack if needed whatever must be out there, to have taken out their attackers. But what they saw was kind of odd, well no surprising odd just odd. They saw a steel made robot that looked just like a man body shape wise. It's head was shaped as a humans, but with one blue bulb eye, a mouth that looked just like it opened and closed like a window would. Other then that, it wore only one piece of clothing; a black full body cloak that was unbuttoned so it flowed through the air. The robot looked at the three, before slowly starting to walk up to them

"Hold it!" Artemis screamed as she, Ana and Kid Flash got ready to attack. But just as she yelled that, the robot did so "Ana, Baywatch can you two stay here. I'll go take a better look at mister robot here."

"Sure… just stay safe okay?" Kid Flash asked kindly, but with a stern edged as he kept his eyes dead set on the robot. Ana just smirked at bit, already telling these two were going to be an interesting pair if anything

With that Artemis nodded back, but smiled a bit too as she slowly walked up to the robot wit her bow still aimed at it. She stopped a few inches away from it. Ready to shoot her arrow through it's head, if it tried anything.

"Alright now, who and what are you?" Artemis asked sternly as the robot looked at her for a few moments before tilting it's head to the left like a confused puppy. Much to the others confusion slightly, Artemis wasn't taking chances though and tried to interrogate this robot some more "I'll ask again, who are you, what are you and why are you here?"

"I don't know?" The robot suddenly replied back shrugging, Artemis just narrowed her glare a bit more… before slowly lowering her bow while Ana and Kid Flash kept their weapons up just incase this was a trick. But after a few more seconds and the robot doing nothing else, the two also put their weapons down as they walk up next to Artemis who stared at the robot oddly now

"Really?" Ana asked out of the blue

"Um…yes." The robot answered shrugging more as Kid Flash quickly did a speed run around the robot before stopping back in the place he just was at clenching his leg "Man… really hope this heals soon."

"So anything?" Artemis asked, as she also hoped his leg fully healed soon

"If you mean anything that could tell us who made…him. Then no, nothing," Kid Flash explained as he and the others looked back at the still confused robot

"Did do something bad?" The robot asked with a tone that full of pure innocents

"No. Not really, but may I ask. Why did you help us and attack the possessed?" Ana asked now, as she could feel at the moment the robot was pretty much just like a child mind wise which was odd; but still it was better then it being a crazed killer or something worse along those lines

"Hm, well ah… they just seemed bad?" The Robot explained sounding confused with that word even "And I…. didn't like that I guess… so I stopped them. Is that… good?"

"Yes. Yes it is." Ana stated sweetly as she patted the robot on the head "Hm, children I believe we found ourselves a new ally. Where he's from we may not know, but I believe you can both feel it. He's harmless like a child."

"Yeah a heavily armored child… but still yeah I can see it." Kid Flash responded back, as he could see that this robot whoever he was; wasn't a danger if his explanation n why he helped signaled that off "Still if he isn't a danger, what should we did with him?"

"What else we take him to the base and don't even start with me on why we shouldn't. He helped us out in a tight spot and you just said he's harmless like Ana stated. So that's final alright?" Artemis sternly stated, leaving no room for Kid Flash to argue one bit as he tried too…but gave up and just nodded back

-"Oh they are going to be one cute couple."- Ana mused to herself as she smiled at the scene, then turned her attention back to the robot "I agree with Artemis. Still maybe we should give him a name. It better then saying the robot or he all day."

"Yeah makes sense." Kid Flash replied back as he thought through a few dozen names, but nothing seemed to work "Eh, got nothing. Artemis?"

"How about…Vo-toi?" Artemis suggested as the robot quirked his head

"I like that." The robot stated happily

"That's Vietnamese's for Innocent right?" Ana asked smiling "Fitting actually."

"Yeah I can see it working. But you know Vietnamese?" Kid Flash asked curiously

"I do, I've studied a bit you can say." Artemis answered back, a bit too quickly but Ana and Kid Flash didn't seem to notice "Anyways, Voi-toi. This is probably sudden for you, but can you come with us to our base?"

"Will I make new friends?" Voi-toi asked excitedly

"Yeah you will honest. So many new friends." Artemis kindly replied back, with a reassuring smile

"Okay, lead the way new first friends!" Voi-toi stated as he was ready to follow them whenever

"Huh well this is a stroke of good luck." Kid Flash remarked, before looking at Ana "Any chance you'd like to come with us too and before you say it. Look I know Bat's and some of the other leaguers didn't…well make a good impression. But we need to work together and we need to make sure that we have all the help we can get. Our two teams could do some real good."

"Yeah really, we'll even vouch for you and your friends honest." Artemis added in confidently as Ana looked at them for a few moments before smiling a little and patting the tops of their heads once more

"Okay then, I'll go. I could tell my team but it might be better if I go with you now. Just incase some of them try and follow me if I had told them." Ana stated as she slug her rifle over her back "Lead the way kids."

"Right, follow us." Artemis said as she and kid flash began to lead Ana and their newest ally Voi-toi back to their base. Though from a distance a possessed had watch the whole scene play out and it relayed back to it's master jut like all the others did

-?-

"I…I…WHAT THE FUCK?" A distorted voice screamed from the scene, confused beyond belief right now "How, why that makes no sense. I had that damn robot programed with all the need knowledge on how to kill, lie and hunt. That damn robot was a hardcore killer, what the heck happened to that programing. NO you know what, I'm calling the damn boys down in the labs!"

With that an orb appeared, before it began to blink on and off for a few moments. Then it stopped blinking before opening slightly

"Hm, boss what is it you want?" A man aske over the orb, much to the annoyance of the voice

"Yeah… Chief head Daniel right?" The voice asked, holding in the anger in the tone

"Yes that's right. Something the matter?" Chief head Daniel asked, a bit confused

"Wrong….wrong. OH…no, no nothing's wrong." The voice answered calmly, a little to calmly for Chief head Daniel "Expect….WHY IN KINGDIM HEARTS NAME, DID THAT DAMN ROBOT YOU EGG HEAD MADE TWO YEARS AGO. SUDDENLY TURN INTO A CHILD INSTEAD OF COLD KILLER?"

"R-Robot. But the only ones we've made are the scouts and those aren't even for field use yet. So I don't…" Chief head Daniels explained confused beyond belief, until it him "Oh…"

"Oh, what do you mean by oh and pick your next words right." The voice state, warning the Chief if he didn't like what was said, bad things were about to happen

"W-W-Well ah… um… how do I ah… okay um. Look, the robot you speak of was the assassin model 00.1. That one was indeed a good model and only one of it's kind so there. But um…. we may have ah, done a few tweaks." Chief head Daniel explained, cringing so hard at the end from fear of how his boss was going to take it. Though silence was all that followed and the man had a feeling that was his que to just keep going "So ah the tweaks yes ah. Well we had a problem with the memory staying intact for long periods of time. We couldn't figure out how to fix it so… we made it so ah… after two years the memory um hehe….wipes clean…"

"Daniels, do you believe in god?" The voice suddenly asked

"Um what?" Chief head Daniel asked, puzzled by the sudden question

"Do you… believe in god?" The voice answered very sternly, bringing a chill down Daniel's spin

"I ah…well I mean me and my family do appreciate what do for us but we do I guess…why?" Chief Daniel's asked, suddenly regretting asking that

"Because god ain't gonna be able to save you or your family after what I've done you lot. Pray be by my own hands, it will be slow, painful and a lot of blood. So pray , because once I'm down there. You and you family, all who are related to you will be dead very soon. But before that I'm going to exert some of my blinding white rage. So enjoy what time you have left." The voice stated calmly, too calmly as the orb closed, the voice did the only thing it could with that blinding white rage

"FFFFU-"

….

….

….

….

-Mata Nui-

In an open view temple, a mechanical man stood, with a mechanical blue woman at his side. Both looking down at a figure in a large black cloak that covered it's whole body; with even the face shrouded in shadow. This were two of the elders or known as Turaga's. The two here were Turaga Vakama and Turaga Nokama.

Turaga Vakama was the male between the two, short and slightly hunched back, with short arms and legs. He wore a black/ orange edged robe that covered his back, but separated into two pieces in the front and he had in his right hand he held a sceptered with a glass glowing orange ball on top like it was an internal fire. His color scheme was mostly orange on his feet, hands and his face. While red covered his chest and forearms. Finally he wore an orange mask that had bottom half narrow under his mouthpiece looking like a metal beard in a way, he also had orange eyes and a single brown brow that poked out at the edges.

Nokama was the female of the two, but both had an exactly similar look body/ robe wise. But Nokama differences were the weapon she had, her mask and color scheme. Her weapon was a small trident with a blue orb in the center. She was the color scheme of dark blue around the chest and forearms. While it slightly lighter blue colored her feet, hands and mask. Her mask was oval in shape, but with a squarer bottom half, a mouthpiece too, two orange eyes and two small light blue brows on her mask.

"Nokama what do you think it is?" Vakama asked as he gently poked the figure with the bottom of his staff, as Nokama then smacked his hand "Gah!"

"Stop it, even after all these years you're too curious at points to remember the possible danger in front of you." Nokama stated with a slight sigh of irritation, but amusement too as she knew that no matter how long it would be in their lives; Vakama a crafter in his early life was always a curious one too. Then again most of her brothers were like him when it came to curiosity. Some not as bade as others, but enough that she had to be the watchful one for them "Sometimes I wonder were you'd be without me."

"Rahi food for sure." Vakama joked with one of his oldest and close friends before he sighed "On a serious note, thank you for coming here to investigate with me."

"You're welcome." Nokama explained as she touched the arm of the person, who groaned in pain sounding like a woman in her youth. She retracted back, suddenly getting an idea from this and a possibility

"What is it Nokama?" Vakama asked, keep a wary gaze on the being now

"It is…. a being of flesh Vakama." Nokama explained as Vakama quickly looked back at her

"Are you sure?" Vakama asked sternly, concernly and curiously all at once

"Yes." Nokama replied back quietly "Could it be like the ones before?"

"Maybe…" Vakama stated, thinking deeply before he moved the cloak to the side to get a better idea of who this woman was

Once he did, he and Nokama saw the woman was dark skinned, with dark long hair that covered her left eye, she wore a maroon cloth long sleeve shirt, with a collar. She wore a pair of dark blue jeans, a brown belt and brown mess knee high boots. Her weapon was a smile pair of daggers tied to her belt. She also wore black eyeliner and lipstick. Nokama checked for a plus, feeling one thankfully. Then she noticed a small booklet coming from her pocket. She took it and looked to see it had a name on it, but was code locked.

"Rosemary Beckwith." Nokama read on the inscription, before placing the booklet back inside the woman's pocket "She sounds noble if you ask me."

"Hm yes…but we don't know if she could be a danger when she wakes up." Vakama remarked as he looked around the area some like on slight alert

"Brother?" Nokama asked

"Nothing…still, Nokama can you please go and get Toa Gali and Toa Tahu. Hopefully those two aren't at it again." Vakama stated as he knew the two Toa's he spoke of; the ones of fire and water weren't on the best of terms lately. The tournament was coming up soon and he hopped they could get along better before then, as Pohatu Toa of Stone was coming too along with the other Turaga in suit. Nokama knew what he mean and sighed a little herself, as opposite to her and Vakama; who were fire and water. They got along very well, unlike their Gali and Tahu sadly

"I understand. But please stay hidden if you can Vakama. I worry something is afoot." Nokama stated as she did feel off lately

"Agreed." Vakama simply replied back as Nokama began to make her way back to fire village to get the two Toa's. Meanwhile Vakama looked at the unconscious and felt like things were going to get worse, before getting better "By the great spirit, I hope that if anymore flesh beings come. They'll be like the last one, they were great help and true friends."

Meanwhile in a tree, a Shade stood on a branch having watched the whole scene unfold; much to its master annoyance.

-?-

The distorted voice just realized that Rosemary had travel alongside Cara-Lark and realized that may have also messed with her mind. But didn't know that yet from what the heartless in that world saw, because she was out cold. The only thing the distorted voice could do was scream in sudden rage.

"MOTHER F-"
…

…

…

…

-Republic orbital Space Station-

"Hm…." A blue skinned woman with blue/green eyes and two head tails or lekku's groaned sadly. She wore at the moment a causal set of clothing, which consisting of a dark tan long sleeve shirt with a black vest over it, black pants, a brown belt, a grey head metal had band and brown boots. This woman or Twi'leks as her species was know as, was Vette. Ikail's first companion, first real friend, who have been slave if the woman hadn't decided to take off the slave collar that was placed on her and also little sister too through the time they spent bonding. She was currently sitting with another of Ikail's group and another close friend of hers

Said other woman was a human, tan skin, neck length dark brown hair, light brown eyes and wore some eyeliner too. She wore a light tanned robe, with plated light armor over the dark brown shirt she wore also. She wore black pants, brown gloves and brown boots also in what this woman herself called a 'casual' look. This woman though was known as Jaesa Willsaam. Former Jedi and now just a grey Jedi who still technically followed the Jedi code in her own words. She had been saved by Ikail when her old master Karr fell to the dark side, when first meet she believed Ikail to just use her like she had learned all Sith do. But she was shocked when Ikail turned to be so kind and loving, but stern when needed. So Ikail missing now, was making Jaesa herself worry more and more each day; knowing full well how Vette felt.

"There, there Vette. I'm sure Ikail will be found soon. I mean after everything she's done it's hard to think she'd be in any sort of trouble she couldn't handle." Jaesa stated as she patted the Twi'leks back for comfort, but just then she heard some ruckus far to the left of them and looked. Only to sigh, in an even more worried tone

"What's wrong?" Vette asked, as Jaesa pointed to the source and saw what she was sighing about "Come on really Pierce!"

The man named Pierce who was question and the fourth to join up with Ikail's group. He was a large muscular man. He was solider through and through just by first glance. He was peached skinned around the eyes as it was tanned in the shape of goggles kind of while he rest of the skin on his face and neck were tanned a bit. He had dark blue grey eyes, a short hair cut that was stylized and a stylized beard/mustache combo in the color dark red. He wore his old impearl armor which covered his whole body, colored in mostly black and with hints of red too. Peirce had been impressed by Ikail when they meet and during their travels. Sure Ikail could be a bit too soft hearted at times; but the woman was a fierce fighter when she needed to be and he was glad she was one of his few friends too even if he wouldn't never say it in a mushy way. He was worried in his own way fir Ikail, deeply worried. Still at the moment he was having a fist fight with some off duty republic soldiers, who outnumbered him four to one…. And he was beating them all from sheer strength. But the man next to him wasn't helping much either, seeming to watch in slight amusement.

The second man in question was a man know as Malavai Quinn and was the second to join up when it was just Ikail and Vette. He was pale skinned thin man, but had some muscle on him. He only had a barley noticeable hint of stubble on his face, with blue eyes and had upkept short black hair. He wore the usual uniform officers wore in the Sith Empire. The all grey, with some hints of dark grey long sleeve shirt and pants. But did wear black gloves, boots and a black belt as well. He may have not had showed it, but he was worried about Ikail like the rest were. Quinn viewed Ikail in the highest regards, she could be unorthodox yes. But Ikail also showed she valued the opinion of everyone one on the ship and had even taken a lot of Quinn's tactical advice to heart. Still he was just currently watching the fight Pierce was having with the republic soldiers smiling just a little

"Those two…" Vette and Jaesa muttered as they knew they most likely were taking out their own frustrations, in their own ways and couldn't blame them too much for that. Even if it would cause some issues here, they'd deal with it like usual

"You know, I sometimes wonder how Ikail convinced those two to leave the empire. Then again we're talking about a woman who's done quiet the impossible." Vette muttered as she and Jaesa were still confused on how, in the ever loving force she convinced two the biggest Empire supporters to leave the Empire and go against it as well as killing some of the higher ups with their help. But the she and Jaesa knew, sometimes it's better not to question the good luck and breaks they were given

"True, hey where is-" Jaesa asked, only for her and Vette to hear loud sounds of someone running out of the kitchen near where they sat seeing their last addition to their team, a Talz named Broonmark

Broonmark was an average sized being, maybe a bit bigger the Ikail was tough. His body was covered all in white fur since the planet he had been on was one of the coldest Ice plant out there, he had no mouth aside from a tube like appendage that was like his mouth, he also had pitch black colored hands with small talons on the tips and feet with small talons on the tips of his toes. He also sported four sets of bug like eyes and finally wore leather chest piece that had pouched on them as his only real piece of armor/ equipment. Broonmark like the others had come to like Ikail very well, finding her a mix between a stern mother in a way and yet a gentle one when needed. She could be soft at times, but he had also help her out with situations where she didn't know what to do and had been told she valued that helpful nature of his, even though he was a lover of murder and such. If anyone could temper his bloodlust, it was Ikail for he respected her highly and would died for her and the rest of the group who had become his new family. Granted one that fought a lot with one another, but a family no doubt. Still for him, at the moment he had tried to steal some meat from the kitchen. But the chef was there, so now Broonmark and the chef were having an argument which was getting some looks from other patrons.

"So…" Vette said as she looked at Broonmark situation, then at Peirce and Quinn's situation; before looking at Jaesa "Leave them to their own devices for now?"

"Yep!" Jaesa answered quickly, as finally their food came out. As they began to feast while the men did their own thing. From afar on the upper floors of the station a male republic trooper watched them group from under his helmet, but quickly felt a hand on his shoulder. He turned around to see his sergeant, a female Mirialan who were like humans aside from the green skin, black hair and tattoos on their faces. Her full name was Talia Offshore, or know as Princess by her unit and peers around her for good reasons.

With the woman's small frame, soft blue eyes, cute short black hair, soft facial features and tattoos even that kind of looked like hearts which was usual designs for her species tattoos. It was hard to believe she was a war vet and a dedicated solider at that. She looked more like princess from some far off kingdom in the stars. But like old saying went 'Looks can be deceiving' and if his sergeant realized it; then she must have been capitalizing that most would underestimate her just from looks alone. The trooper had to admit if that was truly the case with her, she was one scary and smart woman.

"Private Calack you okay there?" Sergeant Talia asked kindly, but sternly too with a hint of concern as Calack had only been put into her unit a day ago and how most of her troops; herself included at times. Were very talkative and ready to fight whenever needed. Calack was the opposite of that, he was so quiet sometimes no one noticed him at all when they were in their meetings and the man also didn't seem to want to fight or even have pride in his abilities. Talia wondered how he came to be a solider in the Republic army, but she also felt like he just wasn't use to interactions with people like at all. So she placed it on herself, to break that shell her new brother in arms had even if she had to be a bit forceful at times to do so for his own good

"Oh…yes ma'am sorry about that. I just… well I find this place so wonderful is all. It's so much larger then the buildings I've been in and…well I feel safe her ya know ma'am." Private Calack explained, with a quick salute as Talia chuckled a bit

"Hm, cute way to look at it. But come on, we need to get some rest in the barracks. Our units going to be sent out sooner or later and we all need to be ready and rested for it." Sergeant Talia explained

"Yes ma'am, but I'll get there a bit later then you. I just need to stop by the restrooms. I may have had too much blue milk." Private Calack replied back respectfully as Talia smiled again

"You're just like a cute farm boy you know that, innocent and all." Sergeant Talia teased a bit as she noticed Calack flinched a little from the statement and saw this as a small step to help him open up more "Anyways, do what you have to do but get to the barracks after. No ifs, ands or buts. If you stay out later then you said, that's fifty laps plus pushups understood?"

"Yes ma'am…understood." Private Calack replied back, sounding a bit nervous if barley, which only made Telia smiled some more

"Good, see you in the barracks then." Sergeant Telia said sweetly, before making her way off to the barracks. Once she was out of sight, Calack quickly ran over to a small corner that behind some crates which he made sure no cameras were around and knew no one came here since it just lead to a dead end where only the extra janitorial droids were left in

"That woman is insane I swear." Calack muttered hiding behind the crates as he rested his hand on the floor, before a small purple orb appeared before him "This is Agent Calack reporting in just like you wanted sir."

"Ah yes, I've been waiting for your report. What do you have?" A distorted voice asked calmly, but still in a tone that held authority

"I've made contact with a few of the marked targets. I'm still confused if I may on why you want them, but I won't question it." Calack stated "But as for everything else, I'm acting as a new troop who was shipped off from boot camp which I wasn't. I'm glad I found one the dead solider to this military. Lucky too that the armor fit, aside from that not much else to report. Would you like me to keep playing along with these people or kill them in their sleep?"

"Watch, I've told the others the same and keep you're cover until I give the order to attack if it comes that."The distorted voice ordered, before cutting the link

"I see, well then I shall do that. Lets just hope the keyblade wielders come here, if I kill them I will be doing it for the will of High lord." Calack muttered standing back up, but yawned a little "Hm, maybe I should get some rest."

With that Calack began his way to the barracks, bidding his time and seeing what happens. He just hoped this wasn't going to break him into insanity before the keyblade wielders come, but that he was uncertain of..

-Japan-

"Well this past few weeks have been….something." A young man muttered as he stood in the school yard of his high school, being a Saturday but waiting for a few people

This young man was what you'd call average in many ways, he had olive skin, amber eyes and messing/ semi spiky brown hair. He wore a plain navy blue t-shirt, a pair of brown cargo pants and white tennis shoes. Not his best look, but hey laundry day and all so he didn't have much of choice. It was this or clothing more for the winter and he was not willing to pass out form heat exhaustion today. This young was named Asahi Kuromine. He was again average, but good hearted.

"You know now that I think about it. I have no idea how I've been able not to spill the beans on the girls." Asahi stated with a sigh, mainly because he had one very clear flaw in him… he sucked at keeping secrets. Like you could tell if he's lying just by looking at his face, he was that obvious. Though helpful for people who want an honest opinion on something or another. It also made the young man a hazard for those who spoke about secrets around him to the point they would try avoiding him just so he wouldn't overhear; which had landed him the nick name 'The leaky basket'. Granted Asahi knew this flaw and had actively tried to fix it, with no luck so far. But after some events that occurred in these past weeks, he was doing his best to not be a leaky basket with these very important secrets.

"Hey what's up!" A girl suddenly said as Asahi looked to see… oh god four girls instead of just the one. Granted three of them were friends and one of them he'd just meet in odd circumstances

The first girl was the one that said hello. She was what most would call a bombshell of a beauty. She pale skin, long wild dark purple-red hair and lovely blues eyes. She had curves of a full matured woman despite her age and a cute beauty mark on the left cheek bone. She currently wore a red tank top, a gold band around her right wrist, wore her usual white coat, a pair of black tight pants and a pair of black pumps. This was Shiho Shishido and was the third girl to have meet in these crazy past few weeks.

The second girl there was a shorter, petite one. She had peach skin, aqua green eyes and bright blue hair that went down to half her neckline. She wore today a simple white shirt, blue jeans rolled up to her knees and a pair of brown sandals. Finally and oddly enough, she her hair had tied around it a clip that looked like a literally screw bolted into her head of all things…weird huh. This girl was Nagisa Aizawa, the second girl Aisha had meet and become friends with, even though they had prior if not awkward relations beforehand. Simple he asked her out and she shot him down, really bad. But that might be why she was also nicked name by her piers as the Iron hearted woman. Still Aisha and her hand gotten along better now, also for good reasons.

The third girl was the one he had just meet and well friends wasn't what he'd call them currently more like forced acquittances in a way, but not like that… it was complicated. She was by far the youngest looking one, she was short like she was in middle school or just starting Highschool. She had pink hair that went down passed her neck a bit, emerald eyes and pale skinned. She wore today a cute pink skirt, a black shirt and a pair of cute black roman sandals. But what was odd about her, well she had on the side of her head two veil horns that curled upwards. But she had told Asahi and company with him at the time they were just hair accessories and even taken them off… still weird again right. This girl though was Akane Komoto.

Now the fourth girl with coming up was the one Aisha was closest too and his best friend in the world. In only a few weeks they had become so close. The girl in question was paled skinned, with orange eyes and long green hair. She was cute, lovely and beautiful all at the same time in Asahi's eyes. She wore today a red skirt, black pumps and a long sleeve black shirt. This girl was Yoko Shiragami, a cool beauty as people at school would call her. But also the girl Aisha loved truly, he didn't but he did and even as just best friends right now. He'd tell her one day, even if she didn't return the feelings he'd at least try. If she said she couldn't, he'd just loved to have her as his best friend still.

As the four made their way up to him, all of them saying hi. It was Yoko who ran up and gave Aisha a big hug, with a big smile.

"Hey how are you today!" Yoko sweetly asked as Aisha quickly recovered from the hug, the nice hug from the girl he loved

"I'm fine really I am. But I didn't know the others were coming too." Aisha said as Yoko went wide eyed

"Oh I'm sorry I just saw them and said if they'd like to join with us. Super sorry!" Yoko apologize quickly

"No it's fine really, I should brought more money in that case." Aisha remarked, laughing a little before Nagisa wacked him over the head

"You should always be prepared and ready for anything. Like I keep telling you!" Nagisa yelled sternly and with a huff, while Aisha rubbed his sore head now

"Oh lay off stick up butt." Shiho replied smirking as she walked next to Aisha before hugging him against her body "Such a sweet boy, deserves hugs only oh yes you do!"

"Ah…"Aisha muttered as Shiho had a tendency to tease him, especially when it came to pushing him against her body with her hugs. Now the hugs wouldn't be so bad with her, if only she didn't pressed her up… large chest against him. Aisha swore the woman did this for the kicks, either on purpose or by accident and funny it funny afterword's. The laughing she began to do, kind of solidified that possibility even more

Still as Shiho laughed, no one noticed the slight ting of jealously Yoko showed even to herself as she pouted a bit at how close Shiho was getting with HER best friend. But then a whistle echoed and the others looked to see Akane holding up an image of the moon, smiling devilishly. With that Shiho suddenly glowed for a moment, before de-glowing. Aisha then found himself instead of a teasing hold, now in a chock hold.

"WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO WITH SHIHO YOU BASTARD!" A man now screamed in Shiho's place as he wore what Shiho wore except with black shoes and black pants now. He was a foot taller then Shiho, with more pale skin, orange eyes, spiky white hair, a mean looking face and finally sharp teeth meant for killing. This man was Shirou Shishido, the alternate side of Shiho because well…. Shiho was a wolf man. But a literally one as Shiho didn't turn into a wolf, but well a man called Shirou who was more wolf like then Shiho. Also they could change back and forth as many times, by just looking at a picture of the moon. "YOU KNOW WHATEVER YOU DO TO HER, YOU DO TO ME YOU LITTLE PRICK!"

"AHHHH!" Aisha screamed trying to break free from the crazy, well more violent crazy side of Shiho. Akane began to laugh at this, while Yoko tried breaking them two up and Nagisa narrowed her eyes at Akane, before suddenly the screw clip opened like hatch and what came out was…. a smaller toy size version of Nagisa

"YOU FEIND!" Nagisa screamed as she was in fact an alien scout, sent here to spy on the world and study it. She was a trained solider to bat, also she had on her head a small antenna with a ball tip. The girl pulled out a blue gun that looked more like it belonged to a toy then anything, the she shot at Akane. Though when it hit the girl, the round bounced off because the ammo Nagisa's people used was akin to on earth as just a plastic BB; it would hurt but would not kill like at all. Akane huffed at the feeble attack, smiling widely like a mad woman as suddenly a small black imp tail popped from under thr girls skirt

"How cute, but don't forget that I could kill you any second now!" Akane threatened smiling still as a sudden aura of power began to start up, it would have been a scary sight but it was kind of ruined. How you ask, because Yoko casually walked up to her and pulled out a sucker she had in her pocket, she held it right next to Akane who in turn latched onto it. Savoring the candy like a baby, as she smiling blissfully. You see Akane was actually a demon, a 1000 year old demon who wa the great grandmother to Aisha's home room teacher the poor woman she was to deal with this demon of a great grandmother in the first place. Oh also, she was actually the principle of Aisha's school wh already had known about the unique situation of her students… go figure

"I still say I'm much more mature then you." Yoko remarked smirking as she moved up next to Aisha now, while Akane was too bust with the yummy candy; while Nagisa had by this point gotten back in her suit or the big version of herself and pulled showed Shirou the moon picture turning him back to Shiho. Who herself was being lectured by Nagisa on how to make her other side behave better. Yoko noticed Aisha rubbing his neck a bit "You okay?"

"Yeah now I am." Aisha kindly answered back as he and Yoko looked at each other, smiling sweetly before suddenly Yoko floated a bit and Aisha went wide eyed again "AH YOKO YOUR WINGS!"

"Huh?" Yoko asked, before seeing her two large bat wings sprouting from her back, the she gasps as suddenly tow sharp k9's could be seen "AH NOT AGAIN!"

"NOW YOUR FANGS!" Aisha yelled now still wide eyed, as this happened more than it should

"AH HELP ME BEFORE ANYONE SEES!" Yoko screamed back, as Yoko was a…vampire. Which was a reason she and Aisha became best friends

To put it in a simple explanation. Aisha a few weeks ago wa going to confess his love to Yoko even if she shot him down. Being told by three of his male friends who he prayed would never get caught up in the madness. Told him she usual was in their home room after school for some reason. Well he ran right up to his home room, ready to tell Yoko the cool beauty his feelings for her. Only once he got there and opened the door to the room, to see Yoko stretching with a big smile and with her wings out. To say the least screaming of shock occurred and thankfully no one was there. After a bit of explanation, Yoko said she had to now leave school for good. Something about promising her dad that if he lets her go to a human school, to have to leave it for good if even one person saw her true nature. Turns out he was the one and he felt guilt, then Aisha realized something. You see Yoko wa regarded as a cool beauty, one who was clam, but a loner too and didn't have any friends at all in the school. Most just though she wa anti-social even Aisha. But at that moment he realized that it was because, Yoko had to be alone. She had explained she had a bad habit of letting her wings and fangs show easily along with other vampiric traits that would show if she interacted with so many people at school.

Aisha had at that moment felt like the worst sort of person, even when Yoko could tell an told him not to. She was ready to leave for good, but his mind raced the girl he loved was forced to leave school now, because of him. She would be alone once more, because of him. She would never get to finish school…because of him. So he did the one thing he knew he had to do, it would always be his memory even years from now of that moment

"See I'm fine!" Yoko had stated as she smiled, but still it hurt to leave; she didn't blame Aisha it was her fault she believed and she just had to accept it. But it still hurt, that she had to leave now and she felt bad she'd have to leave him… as she could tell Aisha felt so horrible about it; it made her heart race a bit at how caring he was to her even if they had barley if never spoken till now

"N-NO. IT'S STILL WRONG!" Aisha had screamed at the top of his lungs, as Yoko stopped smiling and was surprised along with confused a bit

"Kuro-mine kun…" Yoko uttered his last name as her heart raced a bit more suddenly

"I'D HATE IT IF YOU HAD TO JUST QUIET SCHOOL….Agh what am I saying… Listen uh….C-CAN'T WE DEAL WITH THIS. Yeah, yeah. WE JUST KEEP IT A SECRET THAT I FOUND OUT YOUR SECRET. Okay… Then you won't have to quiet school!" Aisha screamed and said all at once. A mixture of panic, nervousness and worry, but he was just trying to say it, trying to say something and get his message clear

Meanwhile Yoko kept watching this young man, her heart still racing joyfully fast, she was doing her best to not show it. Thankfully her shock and surprise from this helped that out, as she kept watching Aisha declaring his statement to her.

"L-Listen… I know people say I can read me like a book. They say I can't lie. That I can't hide anything. But this is one secret I swear I'll keep no matter what happens. I'LL DIE WITH IT…so please…." Aisha kept on saying as it was now or never, so he took a deep breath

Yoko still watched, stunned silent as her heart was racing much faster now and her face began to feel hot.

"SUMERAGI YOUKO-SAN!" Aisha screamed at the top of his lungs "WILL YOU…"

Yoko now didn't even notice how fast in joy and other feeling her heart was racing with. She didn't even noticed the sudden blush starting up on her face.

"PLEASE BE MY FRIEND!" Aisha screamed bowing down a bit, as his throat felt like it burnt a bit from that

….

….

….

….

-"Wait….FRIEND?!"- Aisha thought, as he was going to ask her to be his well…girlfriend. He began to mentally scorned himself for the blunder

Meanwhile Yoko looked o the group, her cheeks red and her heart racing. She didn't even noticed Aisha now as she felt joy she had a real friend here now. She was oddly a bit disappointed when he said friend for some reason, but she let that be maybe…well maybe one day the could be…something else. Still right now she could only give the answer she wanted to say to Aisha.

"Kuromine kun." Yoko sweetly said as Aisha stopped his mental scorning and looked at her. When he did his heart skipped a beat, as the sun was setting now in just a way it radiated off of Yoko making her only more beautiful in her eyes. She only was much more beautiful when she lifted her head back up, a slight blush, a big cute smile and tears of joy because in actuality Aisha had just made Yoko feel like the luckiest girl in th world "I'D LOVE TO BE FRIENDS!"

Now a few weeks later and such, was were his current lift had turn too. The insane, weird, funny and yet heartwarming few weeks so far. Aisha had made a few new friends and gotten so close to Yoko. Now that he though back on it, he was glad he just asked her to be friends. He'd ask her that other question one day, he still planned on it even if it made the friendship worse afterwards if it did. Beside as of now as he looked at the Akane still savoring the candy Yoko had given her, Shiho now just teasing Nagisa on her shortness; then at Yoko sweet smiling at him as he had helped her get back down. Where Yoko hid her fangs and wings once more. Well Aisha didn't want to ruin this and wanted to enjoy it for as long as he could. He was happy with everything the way was for the moment and that was good enough for him.

Though unknown to any of the teens and child woman of a demon. A high school girl watched from a building on the roof top that was near the school, through a pair of glasses that glowed with an aura of darkness. She sighed a bit, seeing the people she'd be force to deal with.

Said girl was pale skinned, with long purple hair that had two bows tied in the back and two purple kitty ears and a kitty purple cat tail. She wore what most girls wore at this school even if all of them had an odd color freedom as most of the students had similar uniforms just with their own changes to them along with all of them having different colors each. She wore a grey school jacket with the sleeves rolled up, a black mini tie, a plain dark blue shirt underneath a black skirt with a kilt pattern, a pair of grey thigh shocks with purple kitty paws on the sides and black shoes. She also had her black cloak tied around her neck, but loose currently as it flowed through the wind.

The girl though irritated a bit, took out a purple cell phone, with some also cat themed harms hooked to it and called the top number on it. As it rung and rung… and rung.

"Come on…I thought you knew how to use your phone." The girl muttered as she waited a bit more, before the other side picked up

"Hello, hello?"A distorted voice asked

"Yes I-" The girl began to say, only to be cut off

"Huh, Kanna you there. Hello, HELLO!"The distorted voice asked, followed by loud grumbling on how this stuff was way too confusing to get use too; which only got the girl more irritated as she growled a little

"YOU'RE ON CALL NOW YOU MORON!" Kanna screamed through her phone, eye twitching as it went quiet for a few moments after –"I swear to….no peachy thought, peachy like anger management said to do…peachy thoughts…"-

"Ah Kanna, ever so the spit fire you are." The distorted voice remarked as Kanna growled a bit more, hearing a slight hints of amusement from that side of the call

"Yeah whatever… look I found that natives you want. I can see why but…do I have too like really this is stupid. We should just go there, kill them and take their hearts!" Kanna argued as she really hated to be friendly with people, most weren't worth being near or making friends with

"Absolutely not, you are to infiltrate and mingle with them. You're the only one I know that's a freaking Neko so there. You're just going to have to deal with this for as long as needed." The distorted voice sternly explained as Kanna felt a sight shiver down her spin at how serious the voice sounded "Besides, it's time for our tsundere neko to make some friends."

"SCREW YOU!" Kanna screamed angrily, blushing from embarrassment as she hung up the call. She sighed, looking at the odd group of monster girls in disguise and the one human male. She was going to hate this so much, but even she wasn't stupid enough to go against orders

So with that Kanna just watched them more, ready for the next week of school to start in one day. She'd go in, make friends with these selected natives. Study and kill when told. She hopped that the keyblade wielders came by that time, she'd kill them too just for fun. Besides it would be her way to saying thanks for the fun of killing them and also getting her out of this high school hell of hers when that happens…

-Sherman, Illinois-

In a cozy home in the city Sherman located in the state of Illinois which was located itself in the Unite States of America. In a quiet, nice friendly looking neighborhood was a white medium sized home. From the outside and inside was all but normal, normal living room, normal kitchen, normal bedrooms and well just normal. Inside the house three individuals lived. One older man, one young boy and one young girl. All three had been living within this house for a good two to three weeks so far, currently sitting around the table in their kitchen.

The older man within the house was a large fellow with a box liked body shape, thinning hair brown, a brown mustache, dark brown eyes and peach skin. He wore a dark brown-orange knitted turtleneck swear, a brown dress coat, pale tan pants, a brown belt and brown dress shoes. He sat on the far right of the dinner table.

The young man was pale skinned, with messy medium length black hair and dark eyes. He wore a simple blue t-shirt, blue pants, a black bracelet and brown boots. He sat in the far left of the table.

Then came the young woman. Pale skinned with freckled cheeks, dark lovely brown eyes and blonde short hair with a little curved tip. She wore currently a pair of blue jeans with the cuffs rolled up to her knees, a few leather bracelets, red pumps, a red plaid shirt and a red ribbons tied in her hair. She sat in between the two men. What the she and the two men were doing currently, was looking at a Chinese restaurant menu.

"So Lance see anything that looks yummy?" The girl joyfully asked with a big smile, as she looked over the food some more "This orange chicken sounds good and healthy if you ask me."

"I doubt that Ilana, most earth food seems healthy but contains a high percentage of fat. If you still plan on ordering this, I would suggest in low quantities." The older man stated calmly, kindly and blunt all at once

"Yeah maybe keep that info to yourself a bit more Octus." Lance replied back, turning his attention back to the girl "Ilana can you hurry up, I'm getting real hunger now. Just pick anything."

"Oh I know, I know. But it all look's so good!" Iliana remarked sweetly, as she looked over the menu one last time "Okay, how about we order two things of fried rice, orange chicken, a pack of egg rolls and this thing called Mongolian beef. That sound good?"

"Sure. "Lance answered shrugging, not caring as he was just hungry by this point

"Okay then, I'll make the call." Octus stated as he got up and went over to the phone, before dialing the number to call in the food

"Anyways, what should we do next?" Lance suddenly asked out of the blue

"What do you mean?" Iliana asked back, confused a little

"About the next time a Mutraddi send another one of their monsters to try and kill us. That's what I mean." Lance explained "We shouldn't be acting so laxed, we don't know when they'll come again. It's already happen once!"

"I know that Lance. I do, but maybe they won't, it could have been just a rouge or it got lost and stuck here. Who knows, but getting paranoid and worried about the whole thing won't help!" Ilana argued back as both she and Lance glared at each other, both very stubborn people in general.

You see Ilana, Lance and Octus weren't exactly from earth. No they were aliens from a world called Galaluna, a peaceful world with a strong military force or at least it was a planet like that. Now their home and culture was all but destroyed, because of the Mutraddi and their leader who was native Galaluna citizen, who was though dead only now to come back a traitor that easily took over their world. It had been about almost three weeks exactly since they arrived at earth, Ilana being the princess of the king, Lance a solider being tasked to keep Ilana safe and then Octus who was actually an advanced robot using a holo disguise. The ploy so far since their arrival on earth was simple. Ilana and Lance would act as siblings. Octus their father figure while at home and the nerdy friend being his other disguises called Newton while at school. What the spoke of was an incident their first week, were a Mutraddi beast which was a large fire creature that towered over the buildings. They had fought it with their own suits, that were basically like mechs that acted as exo-skeletons. But those proven too weak against that beast and before they were killed, Octus activated a hidden sub-protocol known as Sym-Bionic Titan. Which was a giant mech that easily killed the fire beast. That was a while ago and now, well nothing had happened since then which was unnerving to Lance at least. Ilana was just trying to convince herself that maybe nothing else will occur, Octus had no opinion one way or another.

"Ilana, Lance I know it's been stressful lately. But please fighting about it will not help." Octus calmly explained as Lance and Ilana glared at one another once more, before sitting back down

"Fine." Ilana and Lance grumbled, looking away from one another angrily. Octus just sighed, knowing it was best for now to let the two calm themselves. He looed outside the window, as it was starting to become evening and wondered when the next big monster would come; he knew that the Mutraddi weren't going to wait around much longer. But his processors swore something was watching them. But he couldn't see or catch anything on his scanners so he just let it be as he was sat back down with Lance and Ilana to wait for their food to come.

But elsewhere in a hidden base, a secret group known as the Galactic Guardian Group or the G3 watched the small group of three through surveillance cameras. Having been tipped off by a source to keep a good eye on them for a while just in case. The G3 agents all sat around in the main hub of the base, running tests, scans and such. But one man stared at the screen showing Lance, Ilana and Octus in their home.

This man skin was a light olive and had long pale blonde hair that was almost white. He wore a red undershirt, a dark grey pants and black pointed boots. He also wore a black trench coat, red gloves, a pair of red lens glasses, a red neckerchief and a black hat with a red rim. This man was known as Solomon simply.

"Anything on the scanners?" Solomon asked calmly, as he observed the surveillance footage

"Still nothing yet sir." One of the G3 agents replied back, as Solomon sighed a bit still wondering why their leader followed the advice from their new…contact. Still he didn't question it and if these three were connected to Titan, well maybe they could get some answers. But just then he heard someone else come in and already could tell who it was

"Agent Monica." Solomon said, but wasn't too fond of this person

"Ah so good to se you can tell me just by feelings now. Good, good." A woman with an accent that would be akin to a Romani gypsy. She was taller than most women by a good few feet and she wore a large black coat, along with finally having what looked like a long black reptilian tail popping just a bit from under her cloak

"What is it you want?" Solomon asked, a bit wary of the woman who still hadn't showed what she looks like aside for the small bit of her tail from under he cloak. It was irritating and frustrating, but this woman seemed to have good intel and intel is what the needed. So he had to deal with this woman, though she was irritating in her own ways too

"Oh so mean you are, is that how to treat a kind lady such as I?" Monica asked teasingly, poking the mans face with her index fingers; before it started to quickly get on his nerves

"Will you stop." Solomon asked irritably as he swatted her fingers away, getting a giggle from Monica much to Solomon's slight increased irritation with the woman "If you're only here to tease me or play around then leave. We're busy in here."

"You need to learn to relax. I was only having some fun." Monica remarked, moving to his left as she stared at the screen now too "So nothing yet?"

"No." Solomon answered "Why did you come to us first anyways, why not the military. They've already declared over notional television that they have no want to build relations with the Titan."

"For that reason alone, well also because I don't care for their general much. Old codger is too set in his ways and not willing to see the bigger picture here. Not unlike you and the people of G3. So that's why." Monica stated kindly as she and Solomon just watched the three in silence, Monica though already had her own orders and would enact them when needed

She couldn't wait for the keyblade wielders to come into the picture. She didn't even care to take their hearts or anyone's hearts away. She was just bored to be honest and one way or another, she'd get some fun out of this world one way or another…

-Ouran Academy-

At a large private school, where the super-rich went to learn and have school days in luxuries. There a particular club was daily opened to the females of the school. This club was know as the Ouran Host Club. A club of some of the most fawned over boys in the school, who gave most single women the boyfriend/knightly prince/ whatever you wanted experiences within school standards of course. It was by far the most popular of clubs, but today it was a slower day you could say. The girls already have visited and left. Leaving seven hosts to their own accords, as they sat around the few couches set up in the center of the large club room. On one couch were three of the boys, on another three other boys, then on one chair was the last of the seven.

The first boy on couch one was tall, pale peach skinned, with blue eyes and short princely short hair. He wore a light blue uniform coat, a white collared under shirt, a red tie, black pants, black shoes and the schools emblem stitched to the. This young man was named, Tamaki Suou the founder of the host club and was a charming princely young man for the girls into that.

The second boy wore the same uniform to Tamaki. He had short combed black hair, brownish eyes, a pair of grey glasses and pale skinned. He gave off an aura of calmness and professionalism. This was Kyoya Ootori, Tamaki's second in command would be best to call him and the second founder of the group. Also he was the one to deal with the financial part for the club itself and the young man was the gentlemen role for the girls who were into that sort of guy.

The third boy on the first couch was a smaller in size, looking like he should be more in middle school or even grade school then this Highschool/academy. He like the others wore the same uniform, but only smaller since of his size. He had peach skin, big brown eyes and a blonde hair in a messy boyish style. He also held in his arms a medium sized pink bunny and he was in the club, as the Shota boy of the group for the girls who ahem… had those tastes. His name, was Haninozuka Mitsukuni.

On the second couch a much taller man in the same uniform sat across Haninozuka, neutral faced, calm and was quiet. He had light olive skin, spiky short black hair and brownish eyes. This was Morinozuka Takashi. The quiet type for the girls into that, he was no doubt the tallest to be exact and he also was Haninozuka's cousin, but acted a lot like a servant also. When at school in the club, you'd never see him or Haninozuka away from one another's side. Also, a good portion of the girls were into the older man and Shota sort of thing. So seeing these two interact sometimes, well they fawned over it.

Also on the second couch, with the third and fourth men both also in same the uniform as the others. Looked exactly alike as they were twins, pale skinned, with dull orange hair and amber eyes. This was Hikaru and Kaoru Hitachiin, for the girls who picked them as clients in the club were the forbidden twincest type. A lot of the girls at Ouran liked that act. To be honest though you'd only be able to tell who's who when they spoke as that was the only thing that differentiated the two.

The only member sitting at the chair was the newest member of the host club, wearing the same uniform as the rest. This person had smooth pale skin, pretty brown eyes and short brown hair. She was small, petite really and she gave off more of a feminine look then anything. But that was actually the case, for you see this young man was actually… a girl. For what reasons she was in a host club in the first place, well… she had her reasons. This girl was Haruhi Fujioka, she was when pretended to be a boy with her clients during club hours the shy new guy which had gotten many girls to already like her because of how sweet she acted.

"Boss… we're so bored!" Hikaru stated with a fake whine, as his brother nodded in agreement

"Yeah, can we just go now. There's day light wasting and it beats being bored!" Kaoru added in, as Tamaki sighed a bit

"Like I said no. The club hours are still going even of we don't have anyone coming in today." Tomika replied back, bored a bit himself to be honest

"It's because today was a half day actually." Kyoya suddenly stated, as he was reading a book

"WAIT WHAT?" Tamaki and twin shouted in disbelief

"Yeah today was a half day today. Didn't you know?" Haninozuka asked sweetly, taking out a piece of candy before gleefully eating it while Morinozuka just stayed quiet shrugging; as the twins and Tamaki were the ones to usually forget… more of Tamaki to be honest

"Why is that anyways?" Haruhi asked now, a bit confused on the sudden half day and why she hadn't been told of it

"That I can't say honestly. It was just announced two hours ago to the classes. Guess yours just didn't get the message in time, before coming to the club." Kyoya explained "Besides if I left you here alone, aside from Hani and Mori. I'd be worried one of you would accidently burn the club down somehow."

The coldness from the calm remark could be felt by Haruhi, Tamaki and the twins even if he said it in a kind tone.

"Anyways…. What now Tamaki?" Haruhi asked as she looked at their club leader

"I don't know really. But…" Tamaki stated as he quickly smiled at Haruhi like a lovesick puppy "We could all hold a seven person dance. Me and you could be the main lead for the dance!"

"Nope." Haruhi bluntly stated as Tamaki deflated quickly from that, whining a bit as he slumped his back

But before anyone else could say something or just one of the doing something off. The large doors to the club room could be heard opening. The club looked, to see it was a female student who was wearing the usual uniform for the girls at the school. Which was very bright pale yellow full body dress with a frilled under cloth to it, along side a pair of long white socks and brown shoes. This girls face was peach skinned, with blue eyes and long red hair with a braid tied in the back of it. She looked so lovely, so sweet and innocent all in one. Tamaki immediately stood up, quickly walking up to the young woman before kneeling down on his right knee. The pulled a rose out as he offered it to the girl.

"Welcome my dear princess. How fortunate you are to be the first to come here in all day." Tamaki sweetly stated as he took the girls hand, before kissing the top of it, then letting go as he stood back up; smiling in his charming way "Now then, how shall I and my associates serve you princess?"

"I'd like to be part of the host club." The girls sweetly, if bluntly stated as Tamaki and the others aside from Haruhi and Kyoya blinked to make sure they heard right

"Excuse us, but did you just say.." Hikaru said first

"You wanted to be part of the club?" Kaoru said next

"Yes of course I would." The girl happily explained, much to the groups confusion a bit

"Well um… miss you do know that this is a host club for boys right?" Tamaki asked, being as kind as he could be as he didn't want to hurt the girls feelings

"Yeah and you're a girl so… well you know." Haninozuka stated, trying to not sound mean at all but this was kind of weird for a girl to ask of them; Haruhi didn't count since her joining this club was more of that she kind of had too

"I know that too kind gentlemen, but if that's so then why do you have another girl here them hm?" The girls joyfully asked, giggling a bit as she looked right at Haruhi with a loving smile of all things

-"SHE KNOWS!"- All the boys screamed in their minds, in a sudden panic at what was their best kept secret. First yeah it was so she could pay off the priceless vase she accident broke which was a lot. But now, they'd gotten to like the girl in the short time they've know here and did not want to lose her from the club just because she was a girl

"Ah w-what do you mean?" Haruhi asked wide eyed a bit from the extremely deduction on her gender

"I was joking actually, BUT…you're reaction and stutter. Plus the boys sudden slight panic from what I saw. That my joke had merit." The girl remarked smiling kindly as the others were surprised that she just played them and shameful that they may have by accident revealed Haruhi's secret because of the sudden shock of the girls on spot declaration "Don't worry though I won't say a word. Besides I could be of help if you'd like."

"Help?" Most of the boys asked, confused aside from one

"How?" Kyoya asked narrowing his eyes a bit, wary of this new girl. She was smart, a little too smart if you asked him. Also he couldn't pin it, but he felt uneasy around this new girl; like he was in danger just being near her. Rather anyone else felt like this, he didn't know but the girl was raising many red flags already with him "How can you help us, keep Haruhi's secret under wraps and by that case which family do you come from anyways. Is it one we've heard of, one that has power to influence others or what?"

"Hehe, you are a wary and curious one. But I don't blame you. My family is a rather not well know family. But it has some pull trust me on that at least. Still if I am part of this club, I can be one of the maids that brings the tea and food. Double the profits so none of you have to leave your clients when getting items and also I can keep an ear for anyone who might get to figuring out who miss Haruhi really is." The girl explained as everyone else looked to one another seeing the merits, but still on the fence on it which got a sigh from her "Also because to be honest. I've seen and visited every other club and…. none of them really work for me. This one is like that one that seems to call out to me, besides you could use some open womanly advice during club times. Hm…now only if you can get someone to manage this place. Like another girl, but who knows. So anyways… can I please join. Pretty, super please with an ice cream, sprinkles and chocolate sauce on top please!"

"Well…" Tamaki muttered looking at the others, as they all nodded; alongside Haruhi who smiled too which helped finalize Tamaki's decision "Sure why not. Beside maybe having a woman's touch could help and having a girl to keep an eye on the other girls when you can also could help. Yeah you know what, this sounds like a great plan!"

"Yay, we got a new club member isn't that great Morin?" Haninozuka asked happily

"Yeah." Morinozuka replied back simply

"Cool now we got a new girl to tease." Kaoru remarked smirking

"Indeed we do, how great." Hikaru remarked next, as boy twins wrapped one arm around the others shoulders snickering, before Tamaki ran up to the two and began berating them on to not do that. Kyoya sighed, himself still wary of the girl and would keep a good eye on her closely. Meanwhile as the girl watched the oddness and smiling, she then saw Haruhi walk up to her smiling as well

"Well welcome to the club. I hope we can be good friends." Haruhi kindly aid holding her hand out to the girl

"Same and you call all call me Satsujin Tenshi." Satsujin sweetly replied back as she shook Haruhi's hand for a few moments before letting go

"Oh ah…wow, what a name." Haruhi stated with a sheepishly smile at the name and worried she may have offended Satsujin

"No it's fine really, I know my name means Murderous Angel. But I'm as harmless as a sloth or fly or pandas. My folks just had a kind of… dark sense of humor." Satsujin explained sheepishly herself, before she began to laugh a bit, Haruhi laughing too. But as everything on the outside was odd, funny and just silly at the moment. Satsujin was all but innocent in her mind –"Well now I've infiltrated the group, even if I have to be wary of the one with glasses. Still don't know why the boss wants heir hearts most of all but who am I to judge. Oh well, hm maybe it will be fun and if the keyblade wielders come I'll take their hearts too. Nothing against any of them, business is just business and fun is fun. My business for the betterment of the cult and my fun to become such good friends with these people before I get to see the adorable looks of betrayal after I kill all their loves ones before them. I'll leave this cutie pie Haruhi for last, I may fall in love once I see her adorable look of betrayal once I end her. But it will be so…worth it."-

With that Satsujin just decided to enjoy this while it lasted, whatever would happen afterword's would happen. She just prayed that she can get something to forever recorded the faces of betrayal this group will have once she kills them. Same went for the keyblade wielders, to be honest she felt like she was one of the luckiest girls at the moment..

- Musutafu Japan [A separate one], U.A Highschool grounds-

Inside an office within a school facility, a school made to train the heroes of tomorrow. Sat four individuals, two men to be exact and one old short woman along with one… rodent…mouse… bear… dog… animal man. These were four members of the schools staff. The school being know as U.A Highschool. Still the two men and the old short woman sat on three chair lined next to one another. While the animal man sat in a larger chair, with his hands on the desk as it was the mouse man's office.

"Thank you for coming here." The animal man stated as he was short, with white fur, two beady black eyes and a scar down his right eye. To be honest he also looked like a mixture between several animals. He wore a white dress shirt, a dark red tie around his neck, a black double-breasted waistcoat and matching dress pants. He wears orange lace-up sneakers with incredibly thick soles which seem to be quite large on him. This man was known as Nezu or Mr. Principle as he was well the principle of U.A Highschool "Sir Nighteye, Recovery Girl, All might. I need you to swear to me that what is going to be discussed here, will not go out to the public."

"Why?" One of the men asked calmly, curiously and sternly as he crossed his arms. This man was the one know as Sa Naitoai or better yet Sir Nighteye; former pro hero and side kick to the other man in the room All-Might. He had smooth combed dark green hair with three yellow streaks in the front. He was peach skinned, with bright colored eyes, yellow eyebrows and wore a pair of yellow triangular shaped glasses. He wore simply a plain white suit with gold buttons and a white dress shirt with a red dotted tie

"For good reasons Sir Nighteye." Nezu replied back sharply, before sighing seeming frustrated

"Does it have to do with the folder on your desk?" The older woman asked curiously as she was the schools nurse, her name was Recovery Girl or Chiyo Shuzenji. She was pale skinned, with grey hair tied in a bun and again very short. Currently she wore her hero uniform, which was a doctor's lab coat and a yellow dress with a red vest design on both sides that had two yellow buttons. She also wore belt with a buckle that had a pink letter R on it. She also wore a pair of pink boots, a helmet around the sides of her head and a purple visor. Finally she had on her right had a cane designed like a syringe.

"…Yes." Nezu answered as he opened the folder, before taking out a stack of phots, stapled to a paper behind it. There were at least twenty picture in total. He handed them to Sir Nighteye, who looked over the pictures with Recovery girl and the last man with them. But as they looked at the photos they went wide eyed from what the photo were of

"What is this…" The third man asked sternly, even if he gave off an aura of kindness and friendliness. Sir Nighteye and Recovery Girl couldn't blame this man for his sudden anger either as they felt the same. Said man was known as Toshinori Yagi or better yet, know throughout the world as the No. 1 Hero, the symbol of peace, the hero know as All Might. He was a large light tanned skinned man with swept back short blond hair; though had two tufts that stuck up over his head. Though it did cast a shadow over his face because of it except his bright blue eyes. His uniform was a skin-tight blue bodysuit with a red symbol in the slight shape of the letter Y with white around it. The symbol had two wings that went over and down his torso. He sported also a gold belt with silver buckle that for some reason had red eyes. The sleeves of his uniform were gold that each with a mix of white and blue. He had spiked fins on the sides of his arms and a pair of shin-length gold boots, with white and red mixed in.

"A list of murders that occurred last night. Now I wouldn't get involved with these but…. they happened near the school and one or two on campus of all places." Nezu explained with grim look, he had issues with humans after 10 years of…. well best not to say. But this was needlessly cruel, mainly because of those involved "The report will show that there were thirty deaths in the first hour and then seventeen in the second hour before whatever did this vanished just like that."

"One villain in the first hour, a low rank nobody called… Zappy Squirrel?" Sir Nighteye stated, as the name was odd even amongst most of the odd hero/ villain names out there

"Alongside one dead retired pro hero from Europe. Madam Fisticuffs. Say's her quirk enhanced her punches and kicks along with her senses by seventy percent. But she retired after losing her husband a civilian from a villain attack. To take care of their child, one Joshua Conway… also dead at the scene." Recovery Girl read aloud next, her heat ached from the news as she knew what photos were of those two. The way they died, nobody should experience and it was slowly. She and her son could barley be recognized in the photos themselves

"And the other thirty dead, plus the next seventeen in the span of these two hours. All civilians who… just were killed for no reason…" All Might read aloud last, clenching his left hand from the senseless cruel slaughter of the innocent, the mother, the son and the villain even. How did he not know of this happening he should of…no, he couldn't blame himself on this now. He knew what he had to do. So he got up was about to make his way out, but was stopped

"All Might you can't." Nezu stated, though he couldn't blame All might's sudden behavior

"Why not, there's a killer out there and I can stop him." All Might asked sternly, as he was keeping his anger at this tragedy in check the best he could; thankfully Nezu had some help

"Because it could cause more panic then needed right now." Recovery girl scolded, getting up from her seat and moving up the large hero "I know what you're feeling right now I do. But think about it, we already have trouble with this Hero Killer walking about. The public is panicked enough from that, along with the occasional random villain attacks. But usually they don't get caught up in these messes."

"That being said, even if the villain, retired hero and her son were killed. If it was just one bystander after that. Then it wouldn't be so bad to tell the public of this. But whoever this new killer is, they're going after everyone, even bystanders for some sick reason. They seem to hold no remorse either taking their time killing slowly to bat. If you were to go out now and try to find this killer, the public would pick up on it. Then we'd have to tell them, if that happened…" Sir Nighteye explained next, but even he felt the need to find this killer as soon a possible even if it may not happen that way

"Then the public would be in a state of true paranoia. Some might even…take drastic measures. With most of our populace quirk users. That could cause more harm then good. So please, I'm begging you on this as a friend. Please let it be for now until we have more clues on this new killer and maybe after we get the Hero killer. Please." Nezu pleaded as All Might looked at him, then the others clenching his fists, almost punching the wall even before he clamed down enough to see the reason why this may not be a good idea to expose this new killer at the moment

"Fine…" All Might said through his teeth, hating the fact that he'd have to stay away from catching this killer; which meant most likely more people getting killed needlessly as he took his seat again

"Thank you. Look, for now we'll work with the police on the whereabouts of this new… thing. All I ask if that you three do what you usually do, once school starts up maybe we'll get some answers…I hope." Nezu stated with a sigh as he and the others just stayed quiet, he looked outside the window of his office; wonder just what kind of thing out there could be so…cruel and he hoped it would be catch very soon

Though unknown to him of the other three, at a docks that thing was… doing what it did best.

"P-Please….stop." A man asked, a simple worker and quirkiness one to bat that worked at the docks near his home. Heck most of his buddies here didn't have quirks and only a few did, it was normal as usual until it came…

"Oh I shall, but I'm not done just yet." Another man replied back calmly with a voice that could sooth a god, but also make a child cry within seconds as he stood over the dock worker

Said man was at least six feet tall, maybe a bit more. He wore a full body cloak that covered his face also in darkness under the hood. The only real thing that could be seen on the man was his left hand, which looked more like a metal claw made of bronze; with the forearm covered in white bandages that well just covered even more bronze metal

"What do you m-mean…we haven't done anything to deserve this…" The dock worker whined trying to back away with no luck as his leg was mangled beyond repair. It only frustrated the dock worker more a he couldn't tell what this man… no what this thing was from under the cloak. When he looked over to his friends both quirkiness and quirk users. He shuttered and looked back at their attacker, what he did to them was…. well better left unsaid to no be scared for life in his own opinion "Please… don't… why… why..."

"Because you and your friend are sinners. You sin just from what you are, you sin because you are you." The man explained calmly still, before grabbing the dock worker by the face with his bronze arm. The claws perfectly holding the mans head in it "So for that you must be killed. So sorry, but that's just life you can say."

"Mmmfff, hmff ,HMFFF!" The dockworker screamed at the top of his lungs, though muffled still screamed. But the attacker shrugging, rolling his eyes at the man's screams

"Honestly, I'm disappointed you scream like a helpless lamb to slaughter. But I guess it can't be helped. So sad, still since you did survive last…" The man stated kindly, as the dock worker suddenly felt the thumb of the man move as it began to slowly pushed through the soft tissues of his skin "You deserved to get one of my quicker deaths. All for you lucky, lucky you."

"MMMFFF!" The dock worker screamed, trying to get away as the mans metal clawed thumb was about through the flesh of his forehead as he could feel warm blood begin to pour down his face

"I know, I know. I'm such a good and generous man I surly do know that." The man remarked chuckling as his thumb now was through the dock workers skin and now was slowly breaking through the bone of his forehead

Then a snap could be heard as the man used his thumb and began to pry the whole front of the dock workers skull plate for his forehead. Seconds later the skull plate for the forehead was ripped off the dock worker along with the flesh that covered his forehead as blood splattered over the man's black cloak who seemed to not car; but actually enjoy it as it chuckled once more. Then the man looked to see the membrane that covered the now franticly in pain dock workers brain. The man used his clawed thumb to cut through the membrane slowly, seeming to savor evert second of the cutting. Before using his thumb to cut the rest of the membrane off. Then the man finally say it, his healthy brain pulsing. The man chuckled.

"You should be honored, not many get such a quick death from me. So feel great that I Alejandro Severo have indeed graces you with this quick death." Alejandro remarked joyfully as he then plunged his thumb into the man's brain, slowly beginning to move it around as it began to look more like mush while the dock workers body convulsed for a minuet at least. Before it just stopped, Alejandro seeing his work was done, let the mans body go as it crumpled to the ground. He then sighed in joy, as he looked around at the people he killed, he took longer with them and those were the tamed ones compared to how he usually killed people

When he had gotten to this world, he did not understand why his boss wanted him here. It looked so…dull, but now. Alejandro saw why he was needed here, he saw the truth of it. This world wa filled with hero's, villains and the civilians yes. Those were normal, even if this world was more literally on heroes and villains since most of these power had superpowers of sorts even if some were odd to say the least. That again wasn't what every last one of them were sinners for, no they were sinners because they simply existed. The world itself was a sin, to exist as it did in the first place just like all the other worlds out there and their native lives. Each one a sin to look upon and a well of reformation needed.

"This world will be the first though… they believe the know of what justice and injustice are like. But they are but little babies compared to what we of the Black Heart cult know of the subjects. Yes, they will learn by my hands what true justice and injustice is like. This world will know too, it will burn to the darkest of ashes before being born again in our image of true unity and peace. I will take joy killing every single man, woman, child, elder and baby alive here. I will make them all suffer so they can feel what their sinful existence does to the dimension as a whole and when those keyblade wielders come. I will make them watch as we burn this world and all the others following. Then once they see all they strive to protect gone, I will let them live in solitude, with every precaution to make sure they never can harm themselves once their minds break from the isolation and guilt. For that I believe will be the cruelest punishment of all. For them to live alone from one another, to wallow in their guilt and to know that no matter what they do even if they escape somehow. They had failed. Oh how I can't wait for that, it will be the sweetest treat of them all, oh how I can't wait." Alejandro muttered to himself, walking away from the massacre

Alejandro had much more work to do, much more and he would see it done one way or another. He would wait though as well, he would wait so the keyblade wielders would come. He would kill and he would enacted his cruelty as much as he could. If Alejandro could explain how he felt about this, he could only say he felt like a kid in a candy store..

-Somewhere…-

"How long have I been here…" A beautiful young woman said, as she sat on a beach front, root like thorns popping out from the sea, the sky enterally dark and finally a bright heart shape moon shinned as the only real source of natural light

Said woman was a beauty to behold. She has blue eyes and medium-length blue hair. She wore a black high-collared halter top with some navy blue and two pink straps connected. She also wore a black corset with two pairs of white laces and black shorts-shorts. She had white bell-sleeves, tan fingerless gloves and a segmented pieces of armor on each of her upper arms. She wore black stockings reaching about halfway up her thighs, with two pieces of blue cloth over her hips. Also there was a white cloth tied around her waist. She sported a pair silver armored pointed boots. This woman just looked at the moon lite sky, before a two pairs of footsteps came up next to her. She looked, to see her two servants and more importantly two of her closest friends.

"Aqua we looked around like you said and we took out all those stupid heartless. Oh and even got to play a song for them. So wonderful, they loved it so much that they exploded in joy!" The first servant stated in utter joy

Said servant was small girl, teen, woman maybe. It was hard to tell. Still she had mid-back length pink hair tied by purple ribbons and lovely light blue eyes. Claded in what would be considered a cyber-goth-loli dress. Said dress came with white detached sleeves, a circular skirt, a white sleeveless sweater like shirt and a black corset around her waist. She wore knee-high shoes with two sharp spikes. This girl also sported a pair of pink claws that replaced her fingertips. She also had a pair of devil/dragon horns on her head, small protruding fangs and finally had a long dragon tail with pink scales scattered throughout her body. She wielded a lance that also was oddly shaped as a microphone stand as well.

"Yes, they exploded because of that." The second servant replied back with a small smile, as it was man taller than either the first servant or Aqua

Said man was again tall, with tanned skin, long messy silver hair, wore full black/red highlight clothing with black gloves and lack knee high boots. His clothing though was covered in woven silver armor, he wielded a great sword which was sheathed on his back and finally he had a large glowing mark on his chest which went up to under his chin. This man also gave off, a dragon like aura as he kind of looked like a dragon in human form somewhat.

"Of course Elizabeth.." Aqua remarked sweetly to the lancer class servant, then she looked at her other servant "Siegfried anything new come up?"

"If you mean if there are any portals out of here. Then sadly no, I'm sorry master." Siegfried replied back with a slight frown and a bow, before getting back up while Elizbeth did a jab to his left arm which got the man to turn his attention to his fellow servant

"Geez, enough with the master stuff. It's been a few years. We're all friends here so we can just call each other by our names or cute nick names. Yes we can little dragon." Elizbeth sweetly stated, smirking as she patted Siegfried's arm

"Why did I ever agree to let you call me that?" Siegfried asked, sighing as even with his little curse… he really didn't know how to say no to Elizabeth when it came to that nickname. Sure it was another way to show about their friendship that grown through out these past few years, but it was still an embarrassing nickname

"Because you love me, you and Aqua which is why I can call you by your nick names." Elizabeth remarked snickering, turning her attention to Aqua. But then noticed her master standing up now, looking at the moon with a narrowed glare "Big sis?"

"Hm…"Aqua replied back, snapping out of her daze as she looked at the servants "Sorry what little sis?"

"Are you okay, you were staring at the moon. More intensely than ever." Siegfried explained, concerned but calm as well

"I… I thought I felt something trying to contact us. But I was wrong." Aqua answered sighing "We should head back to the hut, I'd rather not get ambushed by any heartless."

"Sure." Elizabeth replied back, as she frowned a bit, worried about her surrogate big sister but made her way back to the hut; Siegfried followed in suit before Aqua was left alone looking back up at the moon one last time today

"I wonder about this sudden feeling… what would Risei, Altair, Sarah and Qui-Gon say to me. Hm, 'Trust in your feelings' I know Qui-Gon would say; he was a good man. I hope he and his apprentice have been doing well. Then Risei would most likely tell me, well to be honest he'd say 'Pray to god and just go for it'. Good man he was too, wonder if another war has happened yet and…. I hope if so no one dies from it like the last. I also hope no one tires attacking Elizabeth or Siegfried if we even got stuck in it somehow, they maybe servants but they aren't normal ones to just use for that horrible war. Then with Altair… hm, he'd be mister grumpy like usual. He'd say just to go for it, then also say 'But stick to the shadows and remembered the creed'. Then Sarah, good old Sarah Lyons. She's just smack me upside the head and ask what took me so long to bust out of here. 'Anyone part of the Brotherhood could get out of this place in a snap. Fifty laps for you!' Oh yeah, she'd yelled at me for that. " Aqua muttered, smiling a bit as she had fond memories with those four in their respective worlds; alongside those times also with the girls… who she missed even now despite how… corrupted they became. She even had the scars to prove what the four had become in the end. She still didn't know why, like Terra the girls had become enraptured in darkness. But unlike Terra, his was out of his will being broken down slowly. For the girls, she still won't believe it when her master said that they always had pure darkness in very souls and hearts. She would get them all back, Terra maybe last but for the girls…she would come back to them and bring those four to the light once more "I swear I'll get you four back to the light. One way or another, so until then… Rosa, Wava, Brooke, Yvonne. Just hang in there… big sister Aqua is going to get you out of that nasty darkness… I promise."

With that Aqua began to make her way back to the hut with her friends, she would wait until the day came she could escape, when she could. She, Siegfried and Elizabeth would do all they could to fix whatever damage the heartless had done. Then she could have he other four little sisters back with her, then Terra. Then everything could be back to the happy way it was, that was her greatest wish of all…

---

OKAY… end of the chapter, first off yay you made it lol. But in all seriousness yes you made it and see told you this would be a long one. 139 to 140 pages in total give or take, when I wrote up this chapter. I did my best to find as many possible grammar errors as possible. I do apologize if any of you had found some still in there or a lot [Hopefully not in that case].

So for some background on this chapter. You see actually very early in this story I had written an early chapter for the Assassins Creed 2 Arc. It was way before I had any of my set idea's with this story so I had to change it somewhat. That took a bit, but then I decided to start off the group two weeks early before the events of the game Assassins Creed 2. Kind of to give them some extra bagged when they … well see how Ezio's brothers and father died by hanging. That's some pretty traumatizing stuff, especially since team RWBY's group got to be good friends with the whole Auditore family. I'm making good on my word, when I said that Team RWBY is going to go through some mental trauma with the stuff they'll be seeing firsthand during these later chapters.

Okay so that out of the way, I'll answer a few questions some of you may be having now.

One, for the people at the end of the chapter. The Agents you can call them in the dark cloak's, they'll play bigger roles later on in these worlds. Some of them bad, some good…kind of and some unhinged just a bit. I'll be putting a list of them and some info on them, along with the final roster for allies of team RWBY in total, the final roster for the enemies of team RWBY and all the factions that will be in this. Just doing this as you can say a check point refresher for anyone who needed a bit of a refresher on those subjects.

Now onto the second question. At the end of this chapter in the last section. Yes I decided to show a bit of Aqua (My kingdom hearts Wifu… don't judge.) and her servants Lancer class Elizabeth Bathory and Saber class Siegfried. For why she has these two, one I just wanted to give our girl some damn company. I felt so bad for her being alone, at least here she's not alone.. aside from the fact that she's surrounded by swarms of heartless bent on taking out her heart leaving her most likely a husk of her former self as she withers away till she dies or worse… wow I got dark really quick sorry. But for real there are reasons for why she has them and also from some of her other dialogue that gave out hints of past events. Like how team RWBY's alter-self's weren't so innocent by the end of said past events; unlike how Roxa's in the main game series when he still was whole.

Third, yep these last few worlds you see are the final ones. I've watched each one for a good part, still need to catch up on a few of them. But for those who are way better experts at the final new places for team RWBY to visit. I really hope I got the personalities as correct as possible and also the descriptions of them as well. If not, the PM me if you'd like to; up to you on that one.

So those are a few of the questions I wanted to answer or at least explain to an extent. If any of you have any more questions, criticism be them about something you may not like, something you like or even something I could do to improve on. Don't hesitant to do so. I take the advice of all my readers/ followers seriously and do try to work from those as best as possible.

Now here's another list I'm making at least when it comes to the allies/enemies/ factions in this story.

Also just to say, this took me a bit. But I put them all in classes you could say. Think of this like if the Traverse Town Guild Members were all in game companions, its mainly for fun but it also will come in handy when things get crazier in later chapters for team RWBY.

-Allies-

Leaders

[Smart, tough and well-rounded in most noncombat and combat roles. The Leaders are the heart of any team or army. They know when to crack the wipe and know when to relax, they can listen; but also can quickly make th hard calls. Leaders are not one's to be trifled with, especially in large numbers.]

· Ozpin (RWBY)

· Glynda (RWBY)

· Leon (Final Fantasy)

· Optimus Prime (Transformer)

· Grimlock (Transformers)

· Koko (Jormungand)

· Peter Quill (Marvel)

· Captain America (Marvel)

· Slade Carter (Marvel)

· Toyohisa Shimazu (Drifters)

· Neptune (Hyperdimension Neptunia)

· Norie (Hyperdimension Neptunia)

· Vert (Hyperdimension Neptunia)

· Blanca (Hyperdimension Neptunia)

· Celestia (My Little Pony)

· Winston (Overwatch)

· Ironwood (RWBY)

· Sun Wukong (RWBY)

· Coco Adela (RWBY)

· Nebula Violette (RWBY)

· Brawnz Ni (RWBY)

· Arslan Altan (RWBY)

· Flynt Coal (RWBY)

· Rider/Iskandar (Fate/Zero)

· Saber/Artoria Pendragon (Fate/Zero)

· Nobunaga (Drifters)

· Parasoul (Skull girls)

· Hunter (Metro)

Warriors

[Known to be some of the bravest to most or some of the dumbest to a few, no matter the case. If the leaders are the heart, the Warriors are the backbone of any team/army. Experts in the way of war, these guys are the ones you can count on to have your back in any battle.]

· Solider 76 (Overwatch)

· (Overwatch)

· Fareeha/Pharah (Overwatch)

· Bastion (Overwatch)

· [Male] Neptune (RWBY)

· Sage Ayana (RWBY)

· Dew Gayl (RWBY)

· Roy Stallion (RWBY)

· Nolan Porfirio (RWBY)

· Bolin Hori (RWBY)

· Yatsuhashi Daichi (RWBY)

· Nora Valkyrie (RWBY)

· Tai Yang (RWBY)

· Qrow (RWBY)

· Ghira Belladonna

· Snarl (Transformers)

· Slug (Transformers)

· Springer (Transformers)

· Arcee (Transformers)

· Hot Rod (Transformers)

· Ironhide (Transformers)

· Kup (Transformers)

· Lancer/ Diarmuid Ua Duibhne (Fate Zero)

· Groot (Marvel)

· Drax (Marvel)

· Gomora (Marvel)

· Vladimir (Bloodborne)

· Alfred (Bloodborne)

· Max Rockatansky (Mad Max)

· Rainbow Dash (My Little Pony)

· Applejack (My Little Pony)

· Tony Stark/ Iron Man (Marvel)

· Filla/Samson (Skull girls)

Rouges

[Despite the common misconception that all rouges are cowards that hide in the shadows. The rouges are as brave as anyone, they just like to into a more favorable position to win their battles. Experts in their crafts of assassination, infiltration, intel gathering alongside with quick hit and run tactics. The rouges are the shadows of any team/army.]

· Hei (Darker then Black)

· Eileen (Bloodborne)

· Yuffie (Final Fantasy)

· IF (Hyperdimension Neptunia)

· Neo (RWBY)

· Kiritsugu (Fate/Zero)

· Jazz (Transformers)

· BumbleBee (Transformers)

· Lie Ren (RWBY)

· Fox Alistair (RWBY)

· Gwen Darcy (RWBY)

· Octavia Embers (RWBY)

· Kali Belladonna (RWBY)

Marksmen

[Masters at art of long range combat, able to take out most within in seconds. Marksmen are the guardians of any team/army. These guys are the ones you want in the more, delicate situations or the ones to use if you want to silently get rid of your foes without them even noticing before it to late.]

· Lutz (Jormungand)

· Rocket Racoon (Marvel)

· Haung (Darker than Black)

· Lehm (Jormungand)

· Valmet (Jormungand)

· Wiley (Jormungand)

· R (Jormungand)

· Yoichi (Drifters)

· Butch Cassidy (Drifters)

· Sundance Kid (Drifters)

· Scarlet David (RWBY)

· May Zedong (RWBY)

Medics

[Though not experts in combat, the Medics are experts in the art of healing. Essential to any team/army, they are the angels in the battlefield. That doesn't mean they can't fight and it's better not to anger those who know how to heal. Because they'll also know how to kill, very efficiently as well.]

· Angela/Mercy (Overwatch)

· Fluttershy (My Little Pony)

· Compa (Hyperdimensional Neptunia)

· Ratchet (Transformers)

· Aerith (Final Fantasy)

· Irisviel (Fate/Zero)

Mystics

[The soul of any team/army, mystics are usually seen to be the scholarly type and mocked by those who see them as wasting their time with reading so much. The payout is are units that can clear battlefields with the might of the elements, the power to control those near them and could even resurrect or summon the dead depending on some of them; to be honest the possibilities are limitless. Mystics are a powerful glass cannon, still sometimes brains are better than brawns.]

· Twilight (My Little Pony)

· Rarity (My Little Pony)

· Olminu (Drifters)

· Glynda Goodwitch (RWBY)

· Waver Velvet (Fate/Zero)

· Sola's (Fate/Zero)

· Merlin (Disney)

· Fairy Godmother (Disney)

Youths

[Though unethical to many and for good reasons. The youths though brash and naïve in many ways. Having the spirit to learn, help and fight to the best of their abilities. They can show great bravery and even find solutions to complicated problems with their child like mindset that most adults would miss. The youths are the innocents of any team/army, but shouldn't be looked down on just because of that or their age. They may turned into much stronger individuals one day, even stronger than the people around them given time.]

· Rin (Fate/Zero)

· Illya (Fate/Zero)

· AppleBloom (My Little Pony)

· Scootaloo (My Little Pony)

· Sweetie bell (My Little Pony)

· Kim (OC child ally)

· Tina (OC child ally)

· Huey (Disney)

· Dewy (Disney)

· Louie (Disney)

· Spike (My Little Pony)

· Nepgear (Hyperdimension Neptunia)

· Uni (Hyperdimension Neptunia)

· Ram (Hyperdimension Neptunia)

· Rom (Hyperdimension Neptunia)

· Jonah (Jormungand)

Support Specialist

[Weather it be owning a store, knowing trade routes, weapon specializations, vehicle specializations to many more skills to give their allies the edge in battle. Support Specialist is the utility from any team/army. Though they have combat knowledge and like leaders are well rounded. Support Specialties are much more useful using the specialized knowledge's. No team/army can go without these sort of individuals and expect to survive long.]

· [Human] Mao [Jormungand0

· Tojo (Jormungand)

· Ugo (Jormungand)

· Naoshi (Drifters)

· Hannibal Barca (Drifters)

· Publius Cornelius Scipio Africanus/ Scipio (Drifters)

· Prowl (Transformer)

· Swoop (Transformers)

· Professor Oobleck (RWBY)

· Professor Port (RWBY)

· Zewi (RWBY)

· Miss Fortune (Skull Girls)

· Chumbucket (Mad Max)

· Dinky Di (Mad Max)

· Maria (Bloodborne)

· Yin (Darker than Black)

· [Cat] Mao (Darker than Black)

· Pinkie Pie (My Little Pony)

· Sid (Final Fantasy)

· Robbie Reyes (Marvel)

· Johnny Blaze (Marvel)

· Jetfire (Transformers)

· Velvet Scarlatina (RWBY)

· Reese Chloris (RWBY)

· Coal Flynt (RWBY)

· Neon Katt (RWBY)

· Ciel Soleil (RWBY)

· Penny Polendina (RWBY)

· Winter Schnee (RWBY)

-Black Cult Agents-

· Name: Kane [Younger sister] and Hearo [Older brother]-

-Title: The Siblings

- Current location-: Assassin's Creed 2 world

· Name: Klira

-Title: The Mistress

-Current location: Black Butler world

· Name: Serfero De Lokara

-Title: The Swarm

-Current location: Guin Saga's world

· Name: Klara

-Title: The Child Weapon

-Current location: Dragon Age Origin's world

· Name: Cara Lark

-Title: The Solider

-Current location: Thunder cats (2011) world

· Name: Victor

-Title: The Tamer

-Current location: Zoids Chaotic Century World

· Name: May

-Title: The Princess

-Current location: Red Vs Blue world

· Name: Sir Palsmedes

-Title: The knight

-Current location: Fallout New Vegas World

· Name: Vo-toi

-Title: The Drone

-Current location: Young Justice world

· Name: Rosemary Beckwith

-Title: The Noblewoman

-Current location: Bionicle world

· Name: Calack

-Title: The Saboteur

-Current location: Star Wars Old Republic world

· Name: Kanna

-Title: The Tsundere Neko

-Current location: My Monster Secret world

· Name: Monica

-Title: The Wanderer

-Current location: Sym-biotic Titan world

· Name: Satsujin Tenshi

-Title: The Deceiver

-Current location: Ouran Highschool host club world

· Name: Alejandro Severo

-Title: The Monster

-Current location: My Hero Acidemia World

Factions:

-Team RWBY's allied Factions-

Allied Factions

· Traverse Town Guild: First faction and army for team RWBY

· The Advisors: Second Faction and support help for team RWBY

Neutral Factions

· The Black Heart Cult: They play no sides, just their own

· ?: No information at the moment

Enemy Factions

· The Graceful Autocracy/Council of Villains: Enemy faction, ready to hunt down and kill team RWBY

Alright there, two list to finalize at least two of the in this story factions. Sorry if that was a bit to read. But anyways, I'm glad to have gotten this chapter up, I hope you all enjoyed it. More will come soon.

So until we all meet again, I hope and wish you all to have the most amazing days ahead of you. Enjoy life and enjoy what good things come to you during these later weeks. See you then! : )